GRICE E VARRONE

     LQ      - ~n      cr   -r        ru      o        n   r-q          m     THE LIBRARY  of   VICTORIA UNIVERSITY  Toronto     THE LOEB CLASSICAL LIBRARY   FOUNDED BV JAMES I,OEB, IX. D.   EDITED BY  fT. E. PAGE, C.H., LITT.D.   E. CAPPS, ph.d., ll.d. W. H. D. ROUSE, litt.d.     VARRO   ON THE LATIN LANGUAGE     II     VAKRO   ON THE LATIN LANGUAGE   WITH AN ENGLISH TRANSLATION BY  ROLAND G. KENT, Ph.D.   PROFESSOR OF COMPARATIVE PHILOLOGY IX THE  UNIVERSITY OF PENNSYLVANIA   IN TWO VOLUMES  II   BOOKS VIII.- X.  FRAGMENTS     CAMBRIDGE, MASSACHUSETTS   HARVARD UNIVERSITY PRESS   LONDON   WILLIAM HEINEMANN LTD   MCMXXXV1II     v.i.     V ^>0     Printed in Great Britain     CONTENTS   PAGE   De Lingua Latina, Text and Translation   Book VIII 370   Book IX. ....... 440   Book X 534   Fragments 5gg   Comparative Table of the Fragment Numbers 630   Indexes   Index of Authors and Works . . .631  Index of Latin Words and Phrases . . 634  Index of Greek Words .... 675     M. TERENTI VARRONIS  DE LINGUA LATINA     LIBER VII EXPLICIT ; INCIPIT   LIBER VIII   QUAE DICANTUR CUR NON SIT ANALOGIA LIBER I   I. 1. Quom oratio natura tripertita esset, ut su-  perioribus libris ostendi, cuius prima pars, quemad-  modum vocabula rebus essent imposita, secunda, quo  pacto de his declinata in discrimina iermt, 1 tertia, ut  ea inter se ratione coniuncta sententiam efferant,  prima parte exposita de secunda incipiam hinc. Ut  propago omnis natura secunda, quod prius illud  rectum, unde ea, sic declinata : itaque declinatur in  verbis : rectum homo, obliquum hominis, quod de-  clinatum a recto.   § 1. 1 Sciop.,for ierunt.   § 1. a That is, bent aside and downward, from the vertical.  The Greeks conceived the paradigm of the noun as the upper  right quadrant of a circle : the nominative was the vertical  radius, and the other cases were radii which 4 declined 1 to  the right, and were therefore called m-coous 'fallings,' which  the Romans translated literally by casus. The casus rectus  is therefore a contradiction in itself. The Latin verb de-  370     MARCUS TERENTIUS VARRCTS  ON THE LATIN LANGUAGE   BOOK VII ENDS HERE, AND HERE BEGINS   BOOK VIII   One Book of Arguments which are ad-  vanced AGAINST THE EXISTENCE OF THE   Principle of Analogy   I. 1. Speech is naturally divided into three parts,  as I have shown in the previous books : its first part  is how names were imposed upon things ; its second,  in what way the derivatives of these names have  arrived at their differences ; its third, how the words,  when united with one another reasoningly, express an  idea. Having set forth the first part, I shall from  here begin upon the second. As every offshoot is  secondary by nature, because that vertical trunk from  which it comes is primary, and it is therefore  declined a : so there is declension in words : homo  1 man * is the vertical, kominis * man's ' is the oblique,  because it is declined from the vertical.   clinare is used in the meanings * to decline (a noun)/ * to  conjugate (a verb),' and * to derive ' in general, as well as  * to bend aside and down * in a literal physical sense : it  therefore offers great difficulties in translating.   371     VARRO     2. De huiusce(modi) 1 multiplici natura discrimi-  num (ca)wsae 2 sunt hae, cur et quo et quemadmodum  in loquendo declinata sunt verba. De quibus duo  prima duabus causis percurram breviter, quod et turn,  cum de copia verborum scribam, erit retractandum et  quod de tribus tertium quod est habet suas permultas  ac magnas partes.   II. 3. Declinatio inducta in sermones non solum  Latinos, sed omnium hominum utili et necessaria de  causa : nisi enim ita esset factum, neque di(s)cere 1  tantum numerum verborum possemus (infinitae enim  sunt naturae in quas ea declinantur) neque quae  didicissemus, ex his, quae inter se rerum cognatio  esset, appareret. At nunc ideo videmus, quod simile  est, quod propagatum : legi (c)um (de lego) 2 de-  clinatum est, duo simul apparent, quodam modo  eadem dici et non eodem tempore factum ; at 3 si  verbi gratia alterum horum diceretur Priamus, alterum  fiecuba, nullam unitatem adsigniflcaret, quae ap-  paret in lego et legi et in Priamus Priamo.   4. Ut in hominibus quaedam sunt agnationes ac 1  gentilitates, sic in verbis : ut enim ab AemiMo homines  orti ^emilii ac gentiles, sic ab ^emilii nomine de-  clinatae voces in gentilitate nominali : ab eo enim,   § 2. 1 Added by L. Sp. 2 L. Sp., for orae.   § 3. 1 Mue. t for dicere ; cf, § 5. 2 GS.,for legium F ;  cf. declinatum est ab lego Aug. from B, and last sentence of  this section. 3 Mue., for ut.   §4. 1 L. Sp. t for ad.     § 2. a Cf. viii. 9 in quas. b That is, the collective  vocabulary;.   § 3. a The term ' inflection ' will be convenient oftentimes  to express declinatio, including both declension of nouns and  conjugation of verbs.  372     ON THE LATIN LANGUAGE, VIII. 2-i     2. From the manifold nature of this sort there  are these causes of the differences : for what reason,  and to what product, a and in what way, in speaking,  the words are declined. The first two of these I shall  pass over briefly, for two reasons : because there will  have to be a rehandling of the topics when I write of  the stock of words, 6 and because the third of them has  numerous and extensive subdivisions of its own.   II. 3. Inflection a has been introduced not only  into Latin speech, but into the speech of all men,  because it is useful and necessary ; for if this system  had not developed, we could not learn such a great  number of words as we should have— for the possible  forms into which they are inflected are numerically  unlimited — nor from those which we should have  learned would it be clear what relationship existed  between them so far as their meanings were con-  cerned. But as it is, we do see, for the reason that  that which is the offshoot bears a similarity to the  original : when legi ' I have gathered ' is inflected  from lego ' I gather,' two things are clear at the same  time, namely that in some fashion the acts are said to  be the same, and yet that their doing did not take  place at the same time. But if, for the sake of a  word, one of these two related ideas was called  Priamus and the other Hecuba, there would be no  indication of the unity of idea which is clear in lego  and legi, and in nominative Priamus, dative Priamo.   4. As among men there are certain kinships, either  through the males or through the clan, so there are  among words. For as from an Aemilius were sprung  the men named Aemilius, and the clan-mcmbers of the  name, so from the name of Aemilius were inflected  the words in the noun-clan : for from that name which     373     VARRO     quod est impositum recto casu ^emilius, orta ^emilii,  ^emilium, ^emilios, ^4emiliorum et sic reliquae eius-  dem quae sunt*stirpis.   5. Duo igitur omnino verborum principia 3 im-  positio (et declinatio), 1 alterum ut fons, alterum ut  rivus. Impositicia nomina esse voluerunt quam  paucissima, quo citius ediscere possent, declinata  quam plurima, quo facilius omncs quibus ad usum  opus esset 2 dicerent. 3   6. Ad illud genus, quod prius, historia opus est :  nisi dzscendo 1 enim aliter id non* pervenit ad nos ; ad  reliquum genus, quod posterius. ars : ad quam opus  est paucis praeceptis quae sunt brevia. Qua enim  ratione in uno vocabulo declinare didiceris, in infinito  numero nominum uti possis : itaque novis nominibus  allatis 3 (in) 4 consuetudinem sine dubitatione eorum  declinatus statim omnis dicit populus ; etiam novicii  servi empti in magna familia cito omnium conser-  vorum (n)om{i)na 5 recto casu accepto in reliquos  obliquos declinant.   7. Qui s(i) 1 non numquam offendunt, non est  mirum : et enim ille 2 qui primi nomina imposuerunt  rebus fortasse an in quibusdam sint lapsi : voluis(se)  enim putant(ur) 3 singularis res notarc, ut ex his in  multitudine(m) 4 declinaretur, ab homine homines ;   § 5. 1 Added by L. Sp., V, p. 2 Canal, for essent.  3 Ed. Veneta, for dicerentur.   § 6. 1 Stephanus, for descendendo. 2 For idum.  3 For allatius. 4 Added by Aug. 6 Aug., for omnes.   § 7. 1 Aldus, for quid. 2 Aldus, for ilia. 3 Ellis,  for putant. % 4 -dinem H, for -dine F and other codd.     § 7. ° That is, in the singular.  374     ON THE LATIN LANGUAGE, VIII. 4r-7     was imposed in the nominative case as Aemilius were  made Aemilii, Aemilium, Aemilios, Aemiliorum, and in  this way also all the other words which are of this  same line.   5. The origins of words are therefore two in num-  ber, and no more : imposition and inflection ; the one  is as it were the spring, the other the brook. Men  have wished that imposed nouns should be as few as  possible, that they might be able to learn them more  quickly ; but derivative nouns they have wished to be  as numerous as possible, that all might the more easily  say those nouns which they needed to use.   6. In connexion with the first class, a historical  narrative is necessary, for except by outright learning  such words do not reach us ; for the other class, the  second, a grammatical treatment is necessary, and for  this there is need of a few brief maxims. For the  scheme by which you have learned to inflect in the  instance of one noun, you can employ in a countless  number of nouns : therefore when new nouns have  been brought into common use, the whole people at  once utters their declined forms without any hesita-  tion. Moreover, those who have freshly become slaves  and on purchase become members of a large house-  hold, quickly inflect the names of all their fellow-  slaves in the oblique cases, provided only they have  heard the nominative.   7. If they sometimes make mistakes, it is not  astonishing. Even those who first imposed names  upon things perhaps made some slips in some in-  stances : for they are supposed to have desired to  designate things individually, that from these inflec-  tion might be made to indicate plurality, as homines  ' men * from homo ' man.' They are supposed to have   375     VARRO     sic mares liberos voluisse notari, ut ex his feminae  declinarentur, ut est ab Terentio Terentia ; sic in  recto casu quas imponerent voces, ut illinc e sent  futurae quo declinarentur : sed haec in omnibus  tenere nequisse, quod et una(e) et (binae) 5 dicuntur  scopae, et mas et femina aquila, et recto et obliquo  vocabulo vis.   8. Cur haec non tarn si(n)t x in culpa quam putant,  pleraque solvere non difficile, sed nunc non necesse :  non enim qui potuerint adsequi sed qui voluerint, ad  hoc quod propositum refert, quod nihilo minus 2 de-  clinari potest ab eo quod imposuerunt 3 scopae scopa-  (rum), 4 quam si imposuissent scopa, ab eo scopae, sic  alia.   III. 9. Causa, inquam, cur eas 1 ab impositis  nominibus declinarint, quam ostendi ; sequitur, in  quas voluerint 2 declinari aut noluerint, ut generatim  ac summatim item informem. Duo enim genera  verborum, unum fecundum, 3 quod declinando multas  ex se parit disparilis formas, ut est lego legi 4 legam,   5 Mette ; unae et duae A. Sp. ; unae Mue. ; for una et.   § 8. 1 Aug.) with for sit. 2 For nichiloniinus.  3 For imposiuerunt. 4 Reitzenstein, for scopa.   § 9. 1 Laetus, M,for earn. 2 Laetits deleted declinarint  after voluerint. 3 JlhoL, for fcmndum. 4 L. Sp., for  legis ; cf. § 3, end.     1 The genitive.  376     ON THE LATIN LANGUAGE, VIII. 7-9     desired that male children be designated in such a  way that from these the females might be indicated  by inflection, as the feminine Terentia from the  masculine Terentivs ; and that similarly from the  names which they set in the nominative case, there  might be other forms to which they could arrive by  inflection. But they are supposed to have been  unable to hold fast to these principles in every-  thing, because the plural form scopae denotes either  one or two brooms, and aquila ' eagle ' denotes both  the male and the female, and vis * force ' is used  for the nominative and for an oblique case b of  the word.   8. Why such words are not so much at fault as  men think, it is in most instances not hard to explain,  but it is not necessary to do so at this time ; for it is  not how they have been able to arrive at the words,  but how they wished to express themselves, that is of  import for the subject which is before us : inasmuch  as genitive scoparum can be no less easily derived from  the plural scopae which they did impose on the object  as its name, than if they had given it the name scopa  in the singular, and made the genitive scopae from  this — and other words likewise.   III. 9- The reason, I say, why they made these  inflected forms a from the names which they had set  upon things, is that which I have shown ; the next  point is for me to sketch by classes, but briefly, the  forms a at which they have wished to arrive by inflec-  tion, or have not wished to arrive. For there are two  classes of words, one fruitful, which by inflection pro-  duces from itself many different forms, as for example  lego ' I gather/ legi * I have gathered,' legam * I shall   § 9. a Understand voces with eas and with quas.   377     VARRO   sic alia, alterum genus sterile, quod ex se parit nihil, 5  ut est et iam 6 vix eras 7 magis cur.   10. Quarum rerum usus erat simplex, (simplex) 1  ibi etiam vocabuli declinatus, ut in qua domo unus  servus, uno servili opwst 2 nomine, in qua 3 multi, pluri-  bus. Igitur et in his rebus quae 4 sunt nomina, quod  discrimina vocis plura, propagines plures, et in his  rebus quae copulae sunt ac iungunt 5 verba, quod non  opus fuit declinari in plura, fere singula sunt : uno  enim loro alligare possis vel hominem vel equum vel  aliud quod, quicquid est quod cum altero potest  colligari. Sic quod dicimus in loquendo " Consul fuit  Tullius et Antonius," eodem illo ' et ' omnis binos  consules colligtfre 6 possumus, vel dicam amplius,  omnia nomina, atque «deo 7 etiam omnia verba, cum  fulmentuw 8 ex una syllaba illud ' et ' maneat unum.  Quare duce natura (factum)s/,* quae imposita essent  vocabula rebus, ne ab omnibus his declina/us 10 puta-  r emus. 11   IV. 11. Quorum 1 generum declinationes oriantur,  partes orationis sunt duae, (ni)si 2 item ut Dzon in  tris diviserimus partes res quae verbis significantur :   6 For nichil. 6 GS., for etiam. 7 L. Sp., for vixerat ;  cf. vix magis eras Aug., with B.   § 10. 1 Added by Sciop. 2 servili L. Sp., opust Sciop.,  for seruilio post. 3 B, for quam. 4 L. Sp.^for quorum.  6 Mue. f for hmguntur. 6 Aug., for colligere. 7 Sciop.,  for ideo. 6 Mue., for fulmen tunc. 9 L. Sp., for si.  10 Laetus, for declinandus. 11 Fay, for putarent.   § 11. 1 Laetus, for quarum. 2 Roehrscheidt, for si.   6 The invariable and indeclinable words.   § 10. a ~Cf. the Marcipor ' Marcus' boy,' of earlier times.  6 In 63 b.c. ; the example compliments Cicero, to whom the  work is addressed. c That is, we should expect some words  to be invariable and uninflected.     378     ON THE LATIN LANGUAGE, VIII. 9-11     gather/ and similarly other words ; and a second  class which is barren, 5 which produces nothing from  itself, as for example et * and/ tarn * now/ vix ' hardly/  eras ' to-morrow/ magis * more/ cur 'why/   10. In those things whose use was simple, the  inflection of the name also was simple ; just as in a  house where there is only one slave there is need of  only one slave-name, a but in a house where there are  many slaves there is need of many such names. There-  fore also in those things which are names, because the  differentiations of the word are several, there are more  offshoots, and in those things which are connectives  and join words, because there was no need for them  to be inflected into several forms, the words generally  have but one form : for with one and the same thong  you can fasten a man or a horse or anything else,  whatever it is, which can be fastened to something  else. Thus, for example, we say in our talking,  " Tullius et * and ' Antonius were consuls " 6 : with  that same et we can link together any set of two con-  suls, or — to put it more strongly — any and all names,  and even all words, while all the time that one-syllabled  prop-word et remains unchanged. Therefore under  nature s guidance it has come about that we should  not think that there are inflected forms from all these  names which have been set upon things.   IV. 11. In the word-classes in which inflections  may develop, the parts of speech are two, unless,  following Dion, a we divide into three divisions the  ideas which are indicated by words : one division   §11. ° An Academic philosopher of Alexandria, who  headed an embassy to Rome in 56 to seek help against the  exiled king Ptolemy Auletes, and was there poisoned by the  king's agents.   379     VARRO     unam 3 quae adsignificat casus, 4 alteram 5 quae tem-  pora, tertia(m) 6 quae neutrum. De his Aristoteles  orationis duas partes esse dicit : vocabula et verba,  ut homo et equus, et legit et currit.   12. Utriusque generis, et vocabuli et verbi, quae-  dam priora, quaedam posteriora ; priora ut homo,  scribit, posteriora ut doctus et docte : dicitur enim  homo doctus et scribit docte. Haec sequitur locus et  tempus, quod neque homo nec scribi(t) 1 potest sine  loco et tempore esse, ita ut magis sit locus homini  coniunctus, tempus scriptioni.   13. Cum de his nomen sit primum (prius enim  nomen est quam verbum temporale et reliqua pos-  terius quam nomen et verbum), prima igitur nomina :  quare de eorum declinatione quam de verborum ante  dicam.   V. 14. Nomina declinantur aut in earum rerum  discrimina, quarum nomina sunt, ut ab Terentius  Terenti(a), 1 aut in ea(s) 2 res extrinsecus, quarum ea  nomina non sunt, ut ab equo equiso. In sua dis-  crimina declinantur aut propter ipsius rei naturam de   3 i?, for unum. 4 Laetus, for capus. 5 Laetus, B, for  alterum. 6 Mue.^for tertia.  § 12. 1 B, II, Laetus, for scribi.   § 14. 1 Reitzenstein, for Tcrenti; cf. ix. 55, 59. 2 V,  p, Laetus^ for ea.     b A division into nouns, verbs, and convinct tones went back  to Aristotle, according to Quintilian, Inst, Oral. i. 4. 18 {cf  also Priscian, ii. 54. 5 Keil) ; but more detailed classifications  of the parts - of speech had also been made before Varro's  time. e Rhet. iii. 2 ; but cf. preceding note.   § 19. ° That is, grammatically subordinate in the phrase.   § 13. ° Since verbum means both ' word ' in general, and   380     ON THE LATIN LANGUAGE, VIII. 11-14     which indicates also case, a second which indicates  also time, a third which indicates neither. 6 Of these,  Aristotle c says that there are two parts of speech ;  nouns, like homo * man * and equus ' horse/ and verbs,  like legit * gathers ' and currit ' runs.*   12. Of the two kinds, noun and verb, certain  words are primary and certain are secondary a :  primary like homo ' man * and scribit * writes/ and  secondary like doctus * learned * and docie * learnedly/  for we say homo doctus ' a learned man * and scribit  docie * writes learnedly.* These ideas are attended  by those of place and time, because neither homo nor  scribit can be asserted without the presupposition of  place and of time — yet in such a way that place is  more closely associated with the idea of the noun  homo, and time more closely with the act of writing.   13. Since among these the noun is first — for the  noun comes ahead of the verb, a and the other words  stand later relatively to the noun and the verl> — the  nouns are accordingly first. Therefore I shall speak  of the form-variations b of nouns before I take up  those of verbs.   V. 14. Nouns are varied in form either to show  differences in those things of which they are the  names, as the woman's name Terentia from the man's  name Tereniius, or to denote those things outside, of  which they are not the names, as equiso ' stable-boy *  from equus * horse.* To show differences in them-  selves they are varied in form either on account of the  nature of the thing itself about which mention is   ' verb * specifically, Varro here writes verbum temporale to  avoid any ambiguity. * Declinatio denotes not only de-  clension, but conjugation of verbs, derivation by prefixes  and suffixes, and composition.   381     VARRO     qua 3 dicitur aut -propter illius (usum) 4 qui dicit.  Propter ipsius rei discrimina, aut ab toto (aut a parte.  Quae a toto, declinata sunt aut propter multitudinem  aut propter exiguitatem. Propter exiguitatem), 5 ut  ab homine homunculus, ab capite capitulum ; propter  multitudinem, ut ab homine homines ; ab eo (abeo)*  quod alii dicunt cervices et id Hortensius in poematis  cervix.   15. Quae a parte 1 declinata, aut a corpore, ut a  mamma mammosae, a manu manubria, aut ab animo,  ut a prudentia pruden(te)s, 2 ab ingenio ingeniosi.  Haec sine agitationibus ; at ubi motus maiores, item  ab animo (aut a corpore), 3 ut ab strenuitate et nobili-  tate strenui et nobiles, sic a pugnando et currendo  pugiles et cursores. Ut aliae dechnationes ab animo,  aliae a corpore, sic aliae quae extra hominem, ut  pecimiosi, agrarii, quod foris pecunia et ager.   VI. 16. Propter eorum qui dicunt usum 1 declinati  casus, uti is qui de altero diceret, distinguere posset,   3 Vert ran ius, for quo. 4 Added by GS., following Reitzen-  stein, who added it after dicit. 5 Added by Reitzenstein ;  aut a parte, ab toto added by L. Sp., after Aug.* who  added aut a parte, a toto, suggested to him by B aut a parte  aut ab animo. a toto. • Added by Fay.   § 15. 1 For aperte. 1 L. Sp. t for prudens. 3 Added  by L. Sp.   § 16. 1 Vert ranius, for dicuntur sum.     § 14. a That is, syntactical variations, indicated by  the  case-forms. b Other categories resulting in variations  might have been listed. e Frag. Poet. Lat.^ page 91 Morel.  d As did also Ennius and Pacuvius, before Hortensius ; the  plural was the only regularly used form, outside the poets.   § 15. ° We expect rather a plural adjective meaning * big-  handed.* 6 The long abstract nouns are of course derived  from the adjectives. e Or perhaps in the original meaning  * farmers.*  332     ON THE LATIN LANGUAGE, VIII. 14-16     made, or on account of the use to which the speaker  puts the word. a On account of differences in the  thing itself, the variation is made either with reference  to the whole thing, or with reference to a part of it.  Those forms which concern the whole are derived  either on account of plurality or on account of small-  ness. 6 On account of smallness, homunculus * mani-  kin ' is formed from homo * man/ and capitulum * little  head ' from caput 4 head.' On account of plurality,  homines 4 men ' is made from homo 4 man ' ; I pass by  the fact that others use cervices 4 back of the neck ' in  the plural, and Hortensius c in his poems uses it in the  singular cervix. d   15. Those which are derived from a part, come  either from the body, as mammosae * big-breasted  women ' from mamma * breast ' and manubria a   * handles ' from manus * hand/ or from the mind, as  prudentes 4 prudent men * from prudentia * prudence '   and ingeniosi * men of talent ' from ingenium 4 innate   .... .  ability.' The preceding are quite apart from move-  ments ; but where there are important motions, the  derivatives are similarly from the mind or from the  body, as strenui 4 the quick ' and nobiles * the noble/  from strenuitas 4 quickness ' and nobilitas 4 nobility/ b  and in this way also pugiles 4 boxers * and cursores   * runners * from pugnare 4 to fight ' and currere 4 to  run.' As some derivations are from the mind and  others from the body, so also there are others which  refer to external things, as pecuniosi 4 moneyed men '  and agrarii c 4 advocates of agrarian laws/ because  pecunia * money * and ager * field-land ' are exterior to  the men to whom the derivatives are applied.   VI. 16. It was for the use of the speakers that the  case-forms were derived, that he who spoke of another   383     VARRO     cum vocaret, cum daret, cum accusaret, sic alia  eiusdem (modi) 2 discrimina, quae nos et Graecos ad  declinandum duxerunt. Sine 3 controversia (sunt  obliqui, qui nascuntur a recto : unde rectus an sit  casus) 4 sunt qui quae(rant. Nos vero sex habemus,  Graeci quinque) 4 : quis vocetur, ut 7/ercules ; quem-  admodum vocetur, ut 7/ercule ; quo vocetur, ut ad  7/crculem ; a quo vocetur, ut ab 7/ercule ; cui voce-  tur, ut 7/erculi ; cuius vocetur, ut 7/erculis.   VII. 17. Propter ea verba quae erant proinde ac  cognomina, ut prudens, candidus, strenuus, quod in  his praeterea sunt discrimina propter incrementum,  quod maius aut minus in his esse potest, accessit  declinationum genus, ut a candido candidius candi-  dissimum sic a longo, divite, id genus aliis ut fieret.   18. Quae in eas res quae extrinsecus declinantur,  sunt ab equo equile, ab ovibus ovile, sic alia : haec  contraria illis quae supra dicta, ut a pecunia pecunio-   2 Added by Mue. 3 For sinae. 4 Added by Schoell  apud GS. ; cf. note b.   § 16. ° Vocative, dative, accusative cases ; the accusative  was in Latin a poorly named case, through a mistranslation  of its Greek name. b The only controversy was whether  or not the nominative was to be called a case, and the  text must be expanded to conform to this basic fact ; cf.  Charisius, i. 154. 6-8 Keil, Priscian, ii. 185. 12-14 Keil, etc.  Cf. viii. 1 note a, above. c The Greeks had no ablative  case.   § 17. a Nowhere recorded as a cognomen, despite Varro.  b Recorded as a cognomen in the Claudian and the Julian  gentes, and in several others. c Not recorded as a cog-  nomen. d Namely, comparison of adjectives. * For  such cognomina, c/. Fulvius Nobilior and Fabius Maximus.  f i.e., adjectives.  384     ON THE LATIN LANGUAGE, VIII. 16-18     might be able to make a distinction when he was  calling, when he was giving, when he was accusing,"  and other differences of this same sort, which led us as  well as the Greeks to the declension of nouns. The  oblique forms which develop from the nominative are  without dispute to be called cases ; but there are  those who question whether the nominative is properly  a case. 6 At any rate, we have six forms, and the  Greeks five e : he who is called, as (nominative) Her-  cules ; how the calling is done, as (vocative) Hercule ;  whither there is a calling, as to (accusative) Herculem ;  by whom the calling is done, as by (ablative) Hercule ;  to or for whom there is a calling, as to or for (dative)  Herculi ; of whom the calling or called object is, as of  (genitive) Herculis.   VII. 17. There are certain words which are like  added family names, such as Prudens ° * prudent,*  Cajididus b * frank/ Strenuus e * brisk,* and in them  differences may be shown by a suffix, since the quality  may be present in them to a greater or a smaller  degree : therefore to these words a kind of inflection d  is attached, so that from candidum 1 shining white '  comes the comparative candidius and the superlative  candidissimumf formed in the same way as similar  forms from longum * long,' dives 1 rich,' and other  words of this kind/   18. The terms which are derived for application  to exterior objects, are for example equile ' horse-  stable ' from equus ' horse,' ovile ' sheepfold * from  oves 1 sheep,' and others in this same way ; these are  the opposite of those which I mentioned above, such   § 18. ° Here, objects named by derivation from living  beings ; in § 15, living beings named by derivation from  inanimate objects.   vol. ti c 385     VARRO     sus, ab urbe urbanus, ab atro atratus : ut nonnunquam  ab homine locus, ab eo loco homo, ut ab Romulo  Roma, ab Roma Romanus.   19. Aliquot modis declinata ea quae foris : nam  aliter qui a maioribus suis, Laton{i)us 1 et Priamidae,  aliter quae (a) 2 facto, ut a praedando praeda, a  merendo merces ; sic alia sunt, quae circum ire non  difficile ; sed quod genus iam videtur et alia urgent,  omitto.   VIII. 20. In verborum genere quae tempora ad-  significant, quod ea erant tria, praeteritum, praesens,  futurum, declinatio facienda fuit triplex, ut ab saluto  salutabam, salutabo ; cum item personarum natura  triplex esset, qui loqueretur, (ad quern), 1 de quo, haec  ab eodem verbo declinata, quae in copia verborum  explicabuntur.   IX. 21. Quoniam dictum de duobus, declinatio 1  cur et in qua(s) 2 sit facta, 3 tertium quod relinquitur,   § 19. 1 p, Laetus, for latonus F. 2 Added by Aug.,  with B.   % 20. 1 Added by Laetus after de quo, and transferred to  this position by Mue.   § 21. 1 Mue., for duabus declinationibus. 2 KenU for  qua ; cf in quas viii. 9. 3 A. Sp.,for fama.     b Romulus is derived from Roma, not the reverse, as Varro  has it.   § 19. Apollo ; but oftener Latonia (fern.), Diana.  b Especially Hector, Paris, Helenus, Deiphobus. e Cf v. 44.   § 20. a That is, verbs.  386     ON THE LATIN LANGUAGE, VIII. 18-21     as pecuniosus ' moneyed man * from pecunia 1 money/  urbanus 1 city man ' from urbs 1 city/ atraius * clad in  mourning ' from atrum ' black.' Thus sometimes a  place is named from a man, and then a man from this  place, as Rome from Romulus b and then Roman  from Rome.   19. The nouns which relate to exterior objects are  derived in sundry ways : those like Latonias ' Latona's  child * a and Priamidae ' Priam's sons/ b which are  derived from the names of their progenitors, are  formed in one way, and those which come from an  action are made in another way, such as praeda  ' booty ' from praedari * to pillage * and merces ' wages ' c  from mereri ' to earn. 1 In the same way there are  still others, which can be enumerated without diffi-  culty ; but because this category of words is now  clear to the understanding and other matters press  for attention, I pass them by.   VIII. 20. Inasmuch as in the class of words which  indicate also time-ideas a there were these three  time-ideas, past, present, and future, there had to be  three sets of derived forms, as from the present saluto  ' I salute ' there are the past salutabam and the future  salutabo. Since the persons of the verb were likewise  of three natures, the one who was speaking, the one  to whom the speaking was done, and the one about  whom the speaking took place, there are these deriva-  tive forms of each and every verb ; and these forms  will be expounded in the account of the stock of verbs  which is in use.   IX. 21 . Since two points have been discussed, why  derivation exists and to what products it eventuates,  the remaining third point shall now be spoken of,  namely, how and in what manner derivation takes   387     VARRO     quemadmodum, nunc dicetur.* Declinationum genera  sunt duo, voluntarium et naturale ; voluntarium est,  quo ut cuiusque tulit voluntas declinavit. Sic tres  cum emerunt Ephesi singulos servos, nonnunquam  alius declinat nomen ab eo qui vendit Artemidorus,  atque Artemam appellat, alius a regione quod ibi  emit, ab Ion(i)a 5 Iona,* alius quod Ephesi Ephesium,  sic alius ab alia aliqua re, ut visum est.   22. Contra naturalem declinationem dico, quae  non a singulorum oritur voluntate, sed a com(m)uni  consensu. Itaque omnes impositis nominibus eorum  item declinant casus atque eodem modo dicunt huius  Artemidori 1 et huius Ionis et huius Ephesi, 2 sic in  casibus aliis.   23. Cum utrumque nonnunquam accidat, et ut in  voluntaria declinatione animadvertatur natura et in  naturali voluntas, quae, cuiusmodi sint, aperientur  infra ; quod utraque declinatione alia fiunt similia,  alia dissimilia, de eo Graeci Latinique libros fecerunt  multos, partim cum alii putarent in loquendo ea verba  sequi oportere, quae ab similibus similiter essent  declinata, quas appellarunt dvaXoylas, 1 alii cum id   4 Aitg., for dicitur. 5 Laetus, for Iona. 6 Mue., for  Ionam.   §22. 1 Apparently Varro^s own slip for Artemae.  2 Rhol.,for Ephesis.  § 23. 1 For analogiias.     § 21. a This term includes both word-formation and word-  inflection. 6 Practically equal to subjective and objective.  C A common type of hypocoristic or nickname, cf. Demas  from Demvcritus and similar names, Hippias from Hip-  parchus, etc.   § 22. a This is inflection. b Specifically, declension.  §23. a Cf. viii. 15-16, 51. b Cf. page 118 Funaioli.  388     ON THE LATIN LANGUAGE, VIII. 21-23     place. There are two kinds of derivation, voluntary  and natural. b Voluntary derivation is that which is  the product of the individual person's volition, direct-  ing itself apart from control by others. So, when  three men have bought a slave apiece at Ephesus,  sometimes one derives his slave's name from that of  the seller Artemidorus and calls him Artemas c ;  another names his slave Ion, from Ionia the district,  because he has bought him there ; the third calls his  slave Ephesius, because he has bought him at Ephesus.  In this way each derives the name from a different  source, as he preferred.   22. On the other hand I call that derivation  natural, which is based not on the volition of indivi-  duals acting singly, but on general agreement. So,  when the names have been fixed, they derive the  case-forms of them in like fashion, 5 and in one and the  same way they all say in the genitive case Artemidori,  Ionis, Ephesi ; and so on in the other cases.   23. Sometimes both are found together, and in  such a way that in the voluntary derivation the pro-  cesses of nature are noted, and in the natural deriva-  tion the effects of volition ; of what sort these are,  will be recounted below. Since in the two kinds of  derivation some things approach likeness and others  become unlike, the Greeks and the Latins b have  written many books on the subject : in some of them  certain writers express the idea that in speaking men  ought to follow those words and forms which are  derived in similar fashion from like starting-points—  which they called the products of Analogy c ; and   e The regularizing principle which tends to eliminate irre-  gular forms of less frequent occurrence, still called Analogy,  by scientific linguists.   389     VARRO     ncglegendum putarent ac potius sequendam (dis)-  similitudinem, 2 quae in consuetudine est, quam  vocaruwtf 3 d(v)o)fxakiav , 4 cum, ut ego arbitror, utrum-  que sit nobis sequendum, quod (in) 5 declinatione  voluntaria sit anomalia, in naturali magis analogia.   24. De quibus utriusque generis declinationibus  libros faciam bis ternos, prioris tris de earum declina-  tionum disciplina, posteriores de 1 eius disciplinae  propaginibus. De prioribus primus erit hie, quae  contra similitudinem declinationum dicantur, secun-  dus, quae contra dissimilitudinem, tertius de simili-  tudinum forma ; de quibus quae expediero 2 singulis  tribus, turn de alteris totidem scribere ac dividere 3  incipiam.   X. 25. Quod huiusce 1 libri est dicere contra eos  qui similitudinem sequuntur, quae est ut in aetate  puer ad senem, (puella) 2 ad anum, in verbis ut est  scribo scribam, 3 dicam prius contra universam ana-  logiam, dein turn de singulis partibus. A natura  sermo(nis) 4 incipiam.   XI. 26. Omnis oratio cum debeat dirigi ad utili-  tatem, ad quam turn denique pervenit, si est aperta   2 Aug., with B t for similitudinem. 3 For vocarum.  4 Aldus* for AtoM AeNAN. 5 Added by Aug.   § 24. 1 L. Sp.,for ex. 2 Mue. ; expedierint Aug. ; for  experiero. 3 L. Sp. deleted incipimus after dividere.   g 25. 1 For huiuscae. 2 Added by Aldus. 3 L. Sp.  deleted dico after scribam. 4 Aug., for sermo.     d The irregularities summed up in this term are the products  of the regular working of ' phonetic law,' unrestrained by the  operation of Analogy ; the term Anomaly names it from  the product rather than from the working process. e It  seems better henceforth to translate analogia by Regularity  or the like, rather than to keep the word Analogy.   390     OX THE LATIN LANGUAGE, VIII. 23-26     others are of opinion that this should be disregarded  and rather men should follow the dissimilar and  irregular, which is found in ordinary habitual speech  — which they called the product of Anomaly.* But  in my opinion we ought to follow both, because in  voluntary derivation there is Anomaly, and in the  natural derivation there is even more strikingly  Regularity.*   24. About these two kinds of derivation I shall  write two sets of three books each : the first three  about the principles of these derivations, and the  latter set about the products of these principles. In  the former set the first book will contain the views  which may be offered against likeness in derivation  and declension ; the second will contain the argu-  ments against unlikeness ; the third will be about the  shape and manner of the likenesses. What I have  set in order on these topics, I shall write in the three  separate books ; then on the second set of topics I  shall begin to write, with due division into the same  number of books.   X. 25. Inasmuch as it is the task of this book to  speak against those who follow likeness a — which is  like the relation of boy to old man in the matter of  human life, and like that of girl to old woman, and in  verbs is the relation of scribo * I write * and scribam ' I  shall write * — I shall speak first against Regularity in  general, and then thereafter concerning its several  subdivisions. I shall begin with the nature of human  speech.   XI. 26. All speaking ought to be aimed at  practical utility, and it attains this only if it is clear   § 25. ° That is, regularity of paradigms resulting from  the process of Analogy.   391     VARRO     et brevis, quae petimus, quod obscurus 1 et longi(or) 2  orator est odio ; et cum efficiat aperta, ut intellegatur,  brevis, ut 3 cito intellegatur, et aperta(m) 4 consuetudo,  brevem temperantia loquentis, et utrumque fieri  possit sine analogia, nihil 5 ea opus est. Neque enim,  utrum Herculi an Herculis clavam dici oporteat, si  doceat analogia, cum utrumque sit in consuetudine,  non neglegendum, 6 quod aeque sunt et brevi(a) et  aperta.   XII. 27. Praeterea quoius 1 utilitatis causa quae-  que res sit inventa, si ex ea quis id sit consecutus,  amplius ea(m) 2 scrutari cum sit nimium otiosi, et cum  utilitatis causa verba ideo sint imposita rebus ut  ea(s) 3 significent, si id consequimur una consuetudine,  nihil 4 prodest analogia.   XIII. 28. Accedit 1 quod quaecumque usus causa  ad vitam sint assumpta, in his no(strumst) 2 utilitatem  quaerere, non similitudinem : itaque in vestitu cum  dissimillima sit virilis toga tunica(e), 3 muliebri(s) 4  stola pallio, tamen inaequabilitatem hanc sequiwur 5  nihilo 6 minus.   XIV. 29. In tfedificiis, quo?n 1 non videamus habere   § 26. 1 Aldus, for obscurum. 2 GS., for longi (Aldus  longus). 3 Aldus, for et. 4 Aug., for aperta. 5 For  nichiL 6 Aug. deleted sunt after neglegendum.   §27. 1 Mue. s for quod ius. 2 Aug., for ea. 3 Ver-  tranius, for ea. 4 For nichil.   § 28. 1 Aldus, for accidit. 2 Fay, for non. 3 Laetus,  for tunica. , 4 Cuper, for muliebri. 5 Aug., with B, for  sequitur. . 6 For nichilo.   § 29. 1 Mue. ; quod quom L. Sp. ; for quod.     392     ON THE LATIN LANGUAGE, VIII. 2S-29     and brief : characteristics which we seek, because  an obscure and longish speaker is disliked. And  since clear speaking causes the utterance to be  understood, and brief speaking causes it to be under-  stood quickly, and since also habitual use makes the  utterance clear and the speaker's self-restraint makes  it brief, and both these can be present without Regu-  larity, there is no need of this Regularity. For if  Regularity should instruct us whether we ought to  say Herculi a or Hercitlis for the genitive, as in the  phrase * the club of Hercules,' we must not fail to  disregard its teaching, since both are in habitual use,  and both forms are equally short and clear.   XII. 27. Besides, if from a thing one has secured  that useful service for which it was invented, it is the  act of a person with a great deal of idle time, to  examine it further ; and since the useful service for  which names are set upon things is that the names  should designate the things, then if we secure this  result by habitual use alone, Regularity adds no gain.   XIII. 28. There is the additional fact that in  those things which are taken into our daily life for  use, it is our practice to seek utility and not to seek  resemblance ; thus in the matter of clothing, although  a man's toga a is very unlike his tunic, & and a woman's  stola c is very unlike a. pallium? we make no objection  to the difference.   XIV. 29. In the case of buildings, although we do   § 26. This form occurs in Plautus, Persa 2, Rudens 822,  and in other authors.   § 28. The formal outer garment of a Roman man.  * A shirt or undergarment. c The dress of a Roman  matron. d The long outer garment of the Greeks, properly  a man's garb only, but worn also by prostitutes both in  Greece and in Italy as a sign of their livelihood.   393     VARRO     (ad) 2 atrium 7reptcrTv\.ov z similitudinem ct cubiculum  ad equile, 4 tamen propter utilitatcm in his dissimili-  tudines potius quam similitudines seqm'mur 5 : itaque  et hiberna triclinia et aestiva non item valvata ac  fenestrata facimus.   XV. 30. Quare cum, ut 1 in vestitu aedificiis, sic in  supellectile cibo ceterisque omnibus quae usus (causa) 2  ad vitam sunt assumpta dominetur inaequabilitas, in  sermone quoquc, qui est usus causa constitutus, ea  non repudianda.   XVI. 31. Quod si quis duplicem putat esse sum-  mam, ad quas metas 1 naturae sit perveniendumin usu,  utilitatis et elegantiae, quod non solum vestiti esse  vol umus ut vitcmus frigus, sed etiam ut videamur vestiti  esse honeste, non domum habere ut simus in tecto et  tuto solum, quo 2 necessitas contruserit, sed etiam ubi  voluptas retineri possit, non solum vasa ad victum  habilia,sed etiam figura bella atqueab artifice (ficta), 3  quod aliud homini, aliud humanitati satis est ; quod-  vis sitienti homini poculum idoneum, humanitati  (ni)si 4 bellum  parum ; sed cum discessum e(s)t 5 ab  utilitate ad voluptatem, tamen in eo ex dissimilitudine  plus voluptatis quam ex similitudine saepe capitur.   32. Quo nomine et gemina conclavia dissimiliter   2 Added by L. Sp. 3 For ITePHCThAON. 4 Hue.  deleted quod after equile. 5 F, Mue., for sequamur.   § 30. 1 Stephanus, for et. 2 Added by L. Sp.   §31. 1 For maetas. 2 Aug. (quoting a friend), for  quod. 3 Fay ; facta L. Sp. ; to fill a blank space in F of  about 4 letters. 4 Aldus, for si. 5 Aug., with B,for et.     § 29. a Jhe garden in the rear part of the house, surrounded  by colonnaded porticos. 6 The main hall in the front of  the house, with a central opening to the sky under which  there was a rectangular water-basin built in the floor.  394.     ON THE LATIN LANGUAGE, VIII. 29-32     not see the persistyle a bearing resemblance to the  atrium 6 nor the sleeping-room bearing resemblance  to the horse-stable, still, on account of the utility in  them we seek for unlikenesses rather than likenesses ;  so also we provide winter dining-rooms and summer  dining-rooms with a different equipment of doors and  windows.   XV. 30. Therefore, since difference prevails not  only in clothing and in buildings, but also in furniture,  in food, and in all the other things which have been  taken into our daily life for use, the principle of  difference should not be rejected in human speech  either, which has been framed for the purpose of use.   XVI. 31. But if one should think that the sum of  those natural goals to which we ought to attain in  actual use consists of two items, that of utility and  that of refinement, because we wish to be clothed not  only to avoid cold but also to appear to be honourably  clothed ; and we wish to have a house not merely that  we may be under a roof and in a safe place into which  necessity has crowded us together, but also that we  may be where we may continue to experience the  pleasures of life ; and we wish to have table- vessels  that are not merely suitable to hold our food, but also  beautiful in form and shaped by an artist — for one  thing is enough for the human animal, and quite  another thing satisfies human refinement : any cup  at all is satisfactory to a man parched with thirst, but  any cup is inferior to the demands of refinement unless  it is artistically beautiful : — but as we have digressed  from the matter of utility to that of pleasure, it is a  fact that in such a case greater pleasure is often got  from difference of appearance than from likeness.   32. On this account, identical rooms are often   395     VARRO     pohwnt 1 et leetos non omnis paris magnitudine ae  figura faeiunt. Quod (si) 2 esset 3 analogia petenda  supelleetili, omnis leetos haberemus domi ad unam  formam et aut eum fulcro aut sine eo, nee eum ad  trieliniarem gradum, non item ad cubicularem ; neque  potius delectaremur supellectile distincta quae esset  ex ebore (aliisve) 4 rebus disparibus figuris quam  grabatis, 5 qui dva koyov* ad similem formam plerum-  que eadem materia fiunt. Quare aut negandum  nobis disparia esse iucunda aut, quoniam necesse est  confiteri, dicendum verborum dissimilitudine(m),  quae sit in eonsuetudine, 7 non esse vitandam.   XVII. 33. Quod si analogia sequenda est nobis,  aut ea observanda est quae est in eonsuetudine aut  quae non est. Si ea quae est sequenda est, prae-  ceptis nihil 1 opus est, quod, eum eonsuetudinem  sequemur, ea nos sequetur ; si quae non est in eon-  suetudine, quflteremus : ut quisque duo verba in  quattuor formis finxen't 2 similiter, quamvis haee  nolemus, tamen erunt sequenda, ut Iuppit(r)i, 3  Marspitrem ? Quas si quis servet analogias, pro  insano sit reprehendendus. Non ergo ea est se-  quenda.   § 32. 1 Koeler, for pollent. 2 Added by Laetus.  3 Laetus, for essent. 4 Fay ; aliisque Laetus ; to fill a  blank space of about 4 letters in F ; cf ix. 47. 5 For  grabattis. 6 Mue., for analogon ; cf x. 2. 7 For  eonsuetudinem.   §33. 1 For nichil. 2 Vert ran ius, for finxerunt. 3 L.  Sp., for Iuppiti.     § 33. a Namely, genitive, dative, accusative, ablative,  from the nominative as starting-point. 6 Such forms,  retaining and inflecting the pater which forms the second   396     ON THE LATIN LANGUAGE, VIII. 32-33     ornamented in unlike manner, and couches are not all  made the same in size and shape. But if Regularity  were to be sought in furniture, we should have all the  couches in the house made in one fashion, and either  with posts or without them, and when we had a couch  suited for use beside the dining-table, we should not  fail to have just the same for bedroom use ; nor should  we rather be delighted with furniture which was  decorated with varying figures of ivory or other  materials, any more than in camp-beds, which with  regularity are almost always made of the same  material and in the same shape. Therefore either we  must deny that differences give pleasure, or, since we  must admit that they do, we must say that the un-  likeness in words which is found in habitual usage, is  not something to be avoided.   XVII. 33. But if we must follow Regularity,  either we must observe that Regularity which is  present in ordinary usage, or we must observe also  that which is not found there. If we must follow that  which is present, there is no need of rules, because  when we follow usage, Regularity attends us. But if  we ought to follow the Regularity which is not present  in ordinary usage, then we shall ask, When any one  has made two words in four forms ° according to the  same pattern, must we employ them just the same,  even though we do not wish to — as for example a  dative Iuppitri and an accusative Marspiirem ? b If  any one should persist in using such * regular forms,*  he ought to be rebuked as crazy. This kind of  Regularity, therefore, is not to be followed.   part of Iuppiter and Marspiter, are quite abnormal, and are  found chiefly in the grammarians as examples of forms which  are not to be used.   397     VARRO     XVIII. 34. Quod si oportet id es(se), 1 ut a simili-  bus similiter omnia declinentur verba, sequitur, ut ab  dissimilibus 2 dissimilia debeant fingi, quod non fit :  nam et (ab) 3 similibus alia fiunt similia, alia dis-  similia, et ab dissimilibus partim similia partim dis-  similia. Ab similibus similia, ut a bono et malo  bonum malum ; ab similibus dissimilia, ut ab lupus  lepus lupo lepori. Contra 4 ab dissimilibus dissimilia,  ut Priamus Paris, Priamo Pari ; ab dissimilibus  similia, ut Iupiter ovis, lovi ovi.   35. Eo iam magis analogias (esse negandum, 1  quod non modo ab similibus) 2 dissimilia finguntur, sed  etiam ab isdem 3 vocabulis dissimilia neque a dis-  similibus similia, sed etiam eadem. Ab isdem 4 voca-  bulis dissimilia fingi apparet, quod, cum duae sint  Al&ae, ab una dicuntur Albani, ab altera Albenses ;  cum trinae fuerint Athenae, ab una dicti Athenae(i), 5  ab altera Athenaiis, a tertia Athenaeopolitae.   36. Sic ex diversis verbis multa facta in declinando  inveniuntur eadem, ut cum dico ab Saturni Lua Luam,   § 34. 1 id esse Canal ; ita esse Hue., for id est. 2 L.  Sp.,for his similibus. 3 Added by L. Sp. ; a Aug., with B.  4 Aug. , for contraria.   § 35. 1 Added by L. Sp. 2 Added by Christ, who has  non solum a., for which Groth, citing L. Sp., gives non modo  ab. 3 Mae. ; iisdem Laetus ; for hisdem. 4 For  hisdem. 8 Laetus, for Athenae.     § 34. a Or accusative masculine.   § 35. ° Inhabitants of Alba Longa. h Inhabitants of  Alba Fucens or Fucentia, among the Aequi on the borders of  the Marsi. c There were several cities named Athens,  only that in Attica being important ; the forms of the names  are uncertain, especially that of the second, which may  however stand for 'Adyvateis like Aeolis v. 25 for AtoXeis.  There were many ethnics in -tvs, plural -e?s.  398     ON THE LATIN LANGUAGE, VIII. 3^36     XVI II. 34-. But if the proper thing is that all words  that start from similar forms should be inflected  similarly, it follows that from dissimilar starting forms  dissimilar forme should be made by inflection ; and  this is not what is found. For from like forms some  like forms are made, and other unlike forms, and from  unlike forms also come some like forms and some  unlike forms. For instance, from likes cume likes, as  from bonus * good ' and malus * bad * come the neuter a  forms bonum and malum ; also from likes come unlikes,  as from lupus * wolf * and lepus ' hare ' come the unlike  datives lupo and lepori. On the other hand, from  unlikes there are unlikes, as from the nominatives  Priamus and Paris come the datives Priamo and Pari ;  also from unlikes there are likes, as nominatives  Iupiter * Jupiter,* avis * sheep,' and datives Iovi and  aw.   35. So much the more now must it be denied  that Regularities exist, because not only are un-  likes made from likes, but also from identical  words unlikes are made, and not merely likes, but  identicals are made from unlikes. From identical  names unlikes, it is clear, are made, because while  there are two towns named Alba, the people of the  one are called Albani a and those of the other are  called Albenses b ; while there are three cities named  Athens, the people of the one are called Athenaei,  those of the second are Athenaiis, those of the third  A thenaeopolitae. c   36. Similarly, many words made in derivation  from different words are found to be identical, as  when I say accusative Luam from Saturn s Lua, a and   § 36. ° An old Italic goddess who expiated the blood shed  in battle ; her formulaic connexion with Saturn is uncertain.   399     VARRO     et ab solvendo luo 1 luam. 2 Omnia 3 fere nostra  (n)omina 4 wrilia 5 et muliebria multitudinis cum recto  casu fiunt dissimilia, e#(de)m (in) 6 danc?(i) 7 : dis-  similia, ut mares Terentiei, feminae Terentia(e), 8  eadem in dandi, vireis Terentieis et mulieribus  Terentieis. Dissimile Plautus et Plautius, (Marcus et  Marcius) 8 ; et co(m)mune, ut huius Plauti et Marci.   XIX. 37. Denique si est analogia, quod in multis  verbis e(s)t x similitudo verborum, sequitur, quod in  pluribus est dissimilitudo, ut non sit in sermone  sequenda analogia.   XX. 38. Postremo, si est in oratione, aut in  omnibus eius partibus est aut in aliqua 1 : at 2 in omni-  bus non est, in aliqua esse parum est, ut album esse  ^ethiopa 3 non satis est quod habet candidos dentes :  non est ergo analogia.   XXI. 39- Cum ab similibus verbis quae declinan-  tur similia fore polliceantur qui analogias esse dicunt,  et cum simile turn 1 denique dicant esse 2 verbo ver-  bum, ex eodem si 3 genere eadem figura transitum de  cassu in cassum similiter ostendi possit, qui haec  dicunt utrumque ignorant, et in quo loco similitudo  debeat esse, et quemadmodum spectari soleat, simile   § 36. 1 Suerdsioeus, for abluo. 2 Aug.,, for abluam.  3 For omina. 4 JO. Sp.^for omina. 5 Scaliger, for libe-  ralia. * L. Sp.,for eum. 7 Laetus,for dant. 8 Ixietus,  for femina e terentia. 9 Added by Groth.   §37. x Aug., for ^t.   § 38. 1 Aug., with B, deleted esse parum after aliqua.  2 Canal, for et. 3 Mue.,for ethiopam.   § 39. 1 Aug., with B, for simili laetum. 2 L. Sp., for  dicantes se. 3 L. Sp., for sit.     b Solvendo is here attached to luo as a grloss, just as Saturni is  attached to Lua. c The older spelling -EI, historically  correct in these forms, was normal after I until the end of the  400     ON THE LATIN LANGUAGE, VIII. 35-39     also luam as future of luo 1 loosing.' b Almost all our  names of men and women are unlike in the nomina-  tive case of the plural, but are identical in the dative :  unlike, as the men Terentu, c the women Terentiae, but  identical in the dative, men Terentiis c and women  Terentiis. Unlike are Plautus and Plautius, Marcus  and Marcius ; and yet there is a form common to  both, namely the genitive Plauti and Marci. d   XIX. 37. Finally, if Regularity does exist for the  reason that in many words there is a likeness of the  word-forms, it follows that because there is unlikeness  in a greater number of words the principle of Regu-  larity ought not to be followed in actual talking.   XX. 38. In the last place, if Regularity does  exist in speech, it exists either in all its parts or in  some one part ; but it does not exist in all, and it is  not enough that it exists in some one part, just as the  fact that an Ethiopian has white teeth Is not enough  to justify us in saying that an Ethiopian is white :  therefore Regularity does not exist.   XXI. 39. Since those who declare that Regulari-  ties exist, promise that the inflected forms from  like words will be alike, and since they then say that  a word is like another word only if it can be shown  that starting from the same gender and the same  inflectional form it passes in like fashion from case to  case, those who make these assertions show their  ignorance both of that in which the likeness must be  found and of how the presence or absence of the like-  Republic, and was therefore Varro's regular orthography.  In the translation the standardized Latin forms are used.  d The contracted form ending in -I was practically the exclu-  sive form used as genitive of nouns ending in -I US in the  nominative, until the end of the Republic.   vol. 11 D 401     VARRO     sit necne. Quae cum ignorant, sequitur ut, cum  (de) analogia 4 dicere non possint, sequi (non) 6 de-  beamus.   40. Quaero enim, verbum utrum dicant vocem  quae ex syllabis est ficta, earn quam audimus, an quod  ea significat, quam intellegimus, an utrumque. Si  vox voci esse debet similis, nihil 1 refert, quod significat  mas an femina sit, et utrum nomen an vocabulum sit,  quod ilk' 2 interesse dicunt.   41. Sin illud quod significatur debet esse simile,  Diona et Theona quos dicunt esse paene ipsi geminos,  inveniuntur esse dissimiles, si alter erit puer, alter  senex, aut unus albus et alter ^ethiops, item aliqua  re alia dissimile(s). 1 Sin ex 2 utraque parte debet  verbum esse simile, non cito invenietur qui(n) 3 in  altera utra re claudicet, nec Perpenna et Alfen(a) 4  erit simile, quod alterum nomen virum, alterum  mulierem significat. Quare quoniam ubi similitudo  esse debeat nequeunt ostendere, impudentes sunt qui  dicunt esse analogias.   XXII. 42. Alterum illud quod dixi, quemad-  modum simile (s)pectari 1 oporteret, ignorare apparet  ex eorum praecepto, quod dicunt, cum transient e   4 GS.,for analogiam ; cf. viii. 43. 5 Added by Vertranius.   % 40. 1 For nichil. 2 Laetus, for illae.   §41. 1 Aug., for dissimile. 2 For ex ex. 3 Ed.  Veneta, for qui. 4 GS. ; Alphena L. Sp. ; Alphaena  Rhol. ; Alfaena Laetus ; for Alfaen.   § 42. 1 Victorias, for expectari.   § 41. ° These names were often used by the philosophers  as a typical pair in their discussions ; the accusatives Diona  and Theona in the text, instead of the nominative, are assimil-  402     ON THE LATIN LANGUAGE, VIIL 39-42     ness is wont to be recognized. Since they are ignorant  of these matters, it follows that we ought not to  follow them, inasmuch as they are unable to pro-  nounce with authority on the subject of Regularity.   4-0. For I ask whether by a * word ' they mean  the spoken word which consists of syllables, that word  which we hear, or that which the spoken word indi-  cates, which we understand, or both. If the spoken  word must be like another spoken word, it makes no  difference whether what it indicates is male or female,  and whether it is a proper name or a common noun ;  and yet the supporters of Regularity say that these  factors do make a difference.   41. But if that which is denoted by like words  ought to be like, then Dion and Tkeon, a which they  themselves say are almost identical, are found to be  unlike, if the one is a boy and the other an old man,  or one is white and the other an Ethiopian 6 ; and  likewise if they are unlike in some other respect. But  if the word must be like in both directions, there will  not quickly be found one that is not defective in one  respect or the other, nor will Perpenna and Alfena  prove to be alike, because the one name denotes a  man and the other a woman. Therefore, since they  are unable to show wherein the likeness must exist,  those who assert that Regularities exist are utterly  shameless.   XXII. 42. The other matter that I have men-  tioned, how the likeness is to be recognized, they  clearly fail to appreciate in that they set up a precept  that only when the passage is made from the nomina-   ated to the immediately following relative. b For the same  contrast, yatic. &   XXXII. 57. The words which are made from  verbs are such as scriptor ' writer ' from scribere 1 to  write * and lector ' read er * from legere ' to read * ;  that those also do not preserve a likeness can be seen  from the following : although amator * lover ' from  amare * to love ' and salutator * saluter * from salutare  ' to salute * are formed in like manner, there is no  cantator ° ' singer * from cantare * to sing * ; and   § 56. a Wrong forms, formed for purposes of argument.  * Not Libyatici, but Libyci was the form in use.   § 57. a Up to Varro's time, only cantor was used ; can-  tator is a later word.     415     VARRO     cum dicatur lassus sum metendo ferendo, ex his voca-  bula non reddunt proportionem, quo(niam) 2 non fit  ut messor fertor. Multa sunt item in hac specie in  quibus potius consuetudinem sequimur quam ra-  tionem verborum.   58. Pr^eterea cum sint ab eadem origine ver-  borum vocabula dissimilia superiorum, quod simul  habent casus et tempora, quo vocantur participia, et  multa sint contraria ut amo amor, lego legor, 1 ab amo  et eiusmodi omnibus verbis oriuntur praesens et  futurum ut 2 amans et amaturus, 3 ab eis verbis tertium  quod debet fingi praeteriti, in lingua Latina reperiri  non potest : non ergo est analogia. Sic ab awor 4  legor et eiusmodi verbis 5 vocabulum eius generis  praeteriti te(m)poris fit, ut amatus, 6 neque praesentis  et futuri ab his fit.   59. Non est ergo analogia, praesertim cum tantus  numerus vocabulorum in eo genere interierit 1 quod  dicimus. In his verbis quae contraria non habent,  (ut) 2 loquor et venor, tamen dicimus loquens et  venans, locuturus (et venaturus, 3 locutus et venatus), 4  quod secundum analogias non est, quoniam dicimus   2 L. Sp., for quo.   § 58. 1 L. Sp. t /or amor amo seco secor. 2 Bentinus,for et.   3 H, B, Ixzetus, for ueta maturus. 4 Aug., for amabor.  5 Aug.> for uerbi est. 6 L. Sp.,for amaturus eram sum ero.   § 59. 1 Laetus, for inter orierit. 2 Added by L. Sp.  3 Added by Laetus. 4 Added by Fay.     b The corresponding noun of agency is lator.   § 58. a ,That is, active and passive voices. 6 Of the  active voice. c Of the passive voice. d Varro does not  consider the gerundive amandus to be a future passive par-  ticiple.  416     ON THE LATIN LANGUAGE, VIII. 57-59     though we say " I am tired with metendo * reaping '  and ferendo * carrying,' " the words from these do not  represent a like relation, since there is no fertor b   * carrier ' made like messor ' reaper.' There are like-  wise many others of this class in which we follow usage  rather than conformity to the verbs.   58. Besides these there are other words which  also originate from verbs but are unlike those of which  we have already spoken, because they have both cases  and tenses, whence they are called participles. And  as many verbs have opposite forms, such as amo ' I  love,' amor * I am loved,* lego ' I read,' legor * I am  read,' from amo and all verbs of this kind 6 there  develop present and future participles, such as amans   * loving ' and amaturus * about to love,' but from these  verbs the third form which ought to be made, namely  the past participle, cannot be found in the Latin  language : therefore there is no Regularity. So also  from amor * I am loved,' legor * I am read,' and verbs  of this kind c the word of this class is made for past  time, as amatus ' loved,' but from them none is made  for the present and the future.*   59. Therefore there is no Regularity, especially  since such a great number of words has perished in  this class which we are mentioning. In these verbs  which have not both voices, such as loquor ' I speak '  and venor 1 I hunt,' b we none the less say loquens  1 speaking ' and venans ' hunting,' locutarus * about  to speak ' and venaturus * about to hunt,' locutus  ' having spoken ' and venatus * having hunted.' This  is not according to the Regularities, since we say   § 59. That is, many verbs lack a complete paradigm  that includes both active and passive forms. b Deponent  verbs.     VOL. 11     E     417     VARRO     loquor et venor, (non loquo et veno), 5 unde 8 ilia erant  superiora ; e(o) minus 7 servantur, quod 8 ex his quae  contraria verba non habent* alia efficiunt tenia, ut ea  quae dixi, alia bina, ut ea quae dicam : currens  ambulans, cursurus ambulaturus : tertia enim prae-  teriti non sunt, ut cursus sum, ambulatus sum.   60. Ne in his quidem, quae saepius quid fieri  ostendunt, servatur analogia : nam ut est a cantando  cantitans, ab amando amitans non est et sic multa.  Ut in his singularibus, sic in multitudinis : sicut enim  cantitantes seditantes 1 non dicuntur.   XXXIII. 61. Quoniam est vocabulorum genus  quod appellant compositicium et negant conferri id  oportere cum simplicibus de quibus adhuc dixi, de  compositis separatim dicam. Cum ab tibiis et canendo  tibicines dicantur, quaerunt, si analogias sequi opor-  teat, cur non a cithara et psalterio et pandura dicamus  citharicen et sic alia ; si ab aede et tuendo (aeditumus   5 Added by L. Sp. 6 venor unde Laetus, for uenerunt  de. 7 L. Sp., for eminus. 8 Mue. deleted cum after  quod. 9 Aug., with B,for habentur.  § 60. 1 M, Laetus, for sed ettitantes.     c That is, the deponent verbs, since they lack the active  forms otherwise, should not have the active participles  which actually they have. d Deponent verbs. e In-  transitive verbs of active form, which naturally have  no passive, and consequently no passive participle.  / Varro's logic here deserts him, since the deponent verbs  have a perfect participle of passive form and active mean-  ing, and there is no reason why intransitive verbs of active  form should not have a perfect participle passive in form  and active in meaning : in fact, such a participle is sometimes  found, like adultus * grown up,* from adoJescere 1 to grow up.'   418     ON THE LATIN LANGUAGE, VIII. 59-61     loquor and venor, not loquo and veno, whence came the  forms given above. c The Regularities are the less  preserved, because some of the verbs which have not  both voices, make three participles each, like those  which I have named, d and other make only two each,*  such as those which I shall now name : currens   * running * and ambulans 1 walking,' cursurus ' about to  run ' and ambulaturus ' about to walk ' ; for the third  forms, those of the past, do not exist/ as in cursus sum   * I am run/ ambulatus sum 1 I am walked.'   60. But Regularity is not preserved even in those  which indicate that something is done with greater  frequency ; for though there is a cantitans ' repeatedly  singing * from caniare 1 to sing,' there is no amiians  1 repeatedly loving ' from amare * to love/ and simi-  larly with many others. The situation is the same in  the forms of the plural as in those of the singular :  though the plural caniitantes is used, seditantes*  1 sitting ' is not.   XXXIII. 61. Since there is a class of words which  they call compositional, saying that they ought not to  be grouped in the same category with the simple words  of which I have so far spoken, I shall deal separately  with these compounds. Since from tibiae * pipes * and  canere * to play * the tibicines 1 pipers ' are named, they  ask, If we ought to follow the Regularities, why then  from cithara * lute * and psalterium 1 psaltery ' and  pandura * Pans strings * should we not say citharicen a   * lute-player * and the rest in the same way ? If  from aedes * temple ' and tueri ' to guard * the aedi-   § 60. a The singular seditans also is not used, which is  implied by Varro, but not stated.   §61. • Citharista^ fern, citharistria, are used, both taken  from Greek.     419     VARRO     dicatur, cur non ab atrio et tuendo) 1 potius atritumus  sit quam atriensis ; si ab avibus capiendis auceps  dicatur, debuisse aiunt a piscibus capiendis ut aucu-  pem sic pisci(cu)pem 2 dici.   62. Ubi lavctur aes aerarias, non aerelavinas  nominari ; et ubi fodiatur argentum argentifodinas  dici, neque (ubi) 1 fodiatur ferrum ferrifodinas ; qui  lapides caedunt lapicidas, qui ligna, lignicidas non  dici ; neque ut aurificem sic argentificem ; non  doctum dici indoctum, non salsum insulsum. Sic ab  hoc quoque fonte quae profluant, (analogiam non  servare) 2 animadvertere est facile.   XXXIV. 63. Reliquitur de casibus, in quo Aris-  tarchei suos contendunt nervos. XXXV. Primum si  in his esset 1 analogia, dicunt de&ttisse 2 omnis nomi-  natus 3 et articulos habere totidem casus : nunc alios  habere unum solum, ut litteras singulas omnes, alios  tris, ut praedium praedii praedio, alios quattuor, ut   §61. 1 The omission in F (and all codd.) was filled by  Laetus with edituus est cur ab atrio et tuendo / Aldus inserted  non after tuendo ; Mue. wrote aeditumus and (with B) set  non after cur; A. Sp. proposed dicatur for sit. 2 Aug.,  with Btfor piscipem.   §62. 1 Added by Laetus. 2 Added by Christ.   § 63. 1 For essent. 2 Aldus, for de risse. 3 L. Sp. 9  for nominatiuos.     b The regular word is piscator ; one inscription has piscicapus.   §62. ° Regularly ferrariae * iron-mines.' b Regularly  lignatores 4 wood-cutters.' c Regularly argentarius 4 silver-  smith.' d The difference here consists in the change of the  radical vowel of salsus, when it comes to stand in a medial  syllable ; the process is called Vowel Weakening.   § 63. n Aristarchus, of Samothrace, famous grammarian  of Alexandria, lived about 216-144 b.c. He wrote many  commentaries on Greek authors, and many works on gram-  mar, in which he defended the principle of Regularity.   420     ON THE LATIN LANGUAGE, VIII. 61-63     tumus * sacristan * is named, why from atrium ' main  hall * and tueri ' to guard ' is it not atriiumus ' butler '  rather than atriensis ? And if from avis caper e 4 to  catch birds * the auceps 4 fowler * is named, they say,  from pisds capere 4 to catch fish ' there ought to be a  pisciceps b * fisherman ' named like the auceps.   62. They remark also that establishments where  aes * copper * lavatur * is refined ' are called aerariae  4 smelters ' and not aerelavinae 4 copper-washery ' ;  and places where argentum 4 silver 1 foditur 4 is mined '  are called argentifodinae ' silver-mines,* but that  places where ferrum 4 iron ' is mined are not called  ferrifodinae a ; that those who caedunt 4 cut * lapides  * stones ' are called lapicidae * stone-cutters,' but that  those who cut lign a * firewood ' are not called ligni-  cidae b ; that there is no term argentifex e * silver-  smith ' like aurifex * goldsmith ' ; that a person who is  not doctus * learned ' is called indoctus, but one who is  not salsus * witty ' is called insulsus. d Thus the words  which come from this source also, it is easy to see, do  not observe Regularity.   XXXIV. 63. It remains to consider the problem  of the cases, on which the Aristarcheans a especially  exert their energies. XXXV. First, if in these there  were Regularity, they b say that all names and articles  ought to have the same number of cases ; but that as  things are some have one only, c like all individual  letters, others have three/ 1 like praedium praedii   Among his pupils were important scholars of the next genera-  tion. h Those who do not believe in the principle of Regu-  larity. c These are the indeclinable nouns. d Varro  counts only different case-forms : where he finds three, the  nom., acc., and voc. are identical, and the dat. and abl. are  identical ; etc.   421     VARRO     mel mellis melli melle, alios quinque, nt quintus  quinti quinto quintum quinte, alios sex, ut unus unius  uni unum line uno : non esse ergo in casibus analogias.   XXXVI. 64. Secundo quod Crates, 1 cur quae  singulos habent casus, ut litterae Graecae, non dican-  tur alpha alphati alphatos, si idem mihi respondebitur  quod Crateti, 2 non esse 3 vocabula nostra, sed penitus  barbara, qucreram, cur idem nostra nomina et Per-  sarum et ceterorum quos voeant barbaros cum easibus  dica(n)t. 4   65. Quare si essent in analogia, aut ut Poenicum  et ^/eg^ptiorum vocabula singulis easibus dicerent,  aut pluribus ut Gallorum ae eeterorum ; nam dicunt  alavda alauefcs 1 et sie alia. Sin 2 quod scrib?mt 3 dicent,  quod Poenicum si(n)t, 4 singulis casibus ideo eas lit-  teras Graecas nominari : sie Graeci nostra senis  easibus non quinis 5 dicere debebant ; quod eum non  faciunt, non est analogia.   XXXVII. 66. Quae si esset, 1 negant ullum casum  duobus modis debuisse dici ; quod fit contra. Nam  sine reprehensione vulgo alii dicunt in singulari hae   § 64. 1 Laetus, for grates. 2 Laetus, for grateti.   3 Aug., with B, for essent. 4 Laetus, for dicat.   § 65. 1 Scaliger, for alacco alaucus. 2 Popma, for  alias in. 3 Popma, M, for scribent. 4 lihol., for sit.  6 Laetus transposed quinis non.   § 66. 1 Laetus, for essent.   § 64. ° Crates of Mallos, head of the Pergamene school of  scholarship, was a contemporary and opponent of Aris-  tarchus, and championed the principle of Anomaly.  b Names of letters were indeclinable both in Greek and in  Latin.   § 65. a Not the Carthaginians, but the Phoenicians.  6 Varro knew that neither language had a case system.   422     ON THE LATIN LANGUAGE, VIII. 63-66     praedio * farm,' others four, like mel mellis melli melle  ' honey/ others five, like qidntus quinti quinto quintum  quinie ' fifth,' others six, like units unius uni umim  une uno * one ' ; therefore in cases there are no  Regularities.   XXXVI. 64. Second, in reference to what Crates °  said as to why those which have only one case-form  each are not used in the forms alpha, dat. alphati, gen.  alphaios, because they are Greek letters b — if the  same answer is given to me as to Crates, that they are  not our words at all, but utterly foreign words, then I  shall ask why the same persons use a full set of case-  forms not only for our own personal names, but also  for those of the Persians and of the others whom they  call barbarians.   65. Wherefore, if these proper names were in a  state of Regularity, either they would use them with  a single case-form each, like the words of the Phoeni-  cians a and the Egyptians, b or with several, like those  of the Gauls and of the rest : for they say nom.  alauda c * lark,' gen. alaudas, and similarly other  words. But if, as they write, they say that the Greek  letters received names with but one case-form each  for the reason that they really belong to the Phoeni-  cians, then in this way the Greeks ought to speak our  words in six cases d each, not in five : inasmuch as  they do not do this, there is no Regularity.   XXXVII. 66. If Regularity existed, they say, no  case ought to be used in two forms ; but the opposite  is found to occur. For without censure quite com-  monly some say in the ablative singular ovi * sheep '   e The text is desperate here ; but at any rate alauda is Celtic.  d Greek had no form by which it might represent the Latin  ablative.   423     VARRO     ovi et avi, alii hac ove et ave ; in multitudinis hae  puppis restis et hae puppes restes ; item quod in  patrico 2 casu hoc genus dispariliter dicuntur civitatum  parentum et civitatium parentium, in accusandi hos  montes fontes et hos montis fontis.   XXXVIII. 67. Item cum, si sit analogia, debeant  ab similibus verbis similiter declinatis sirnilia fieri et  id non fieri ostendi possit, despiciendam earn esse  rationem. Atqui ostenditur : nam qui potest similius  esse quam gens, mens, 1 dens ? Cum horum casus  patricus et accusativus in multitudine sint dispariles 2 :  nam a primo fit gentium et gentis, utrubique ut sit  {I), 3 ab secundo mentium et mentes, 4 ut in priore solo  sit I, ab tertio dentum et dentes, ut in neutro sit.   68. Sic item quoniam simile est recto casu surus  lupus lepus, rogant, quor non dicatur proportione 1  suro lupo lepo. Sin respondeatur sirnilia non esse,  quod ea vocemus dissimiliter sure lupe lepus (sic enim  respondere voluit Aristarc^us Crateti : nam cum  scripsisset sirnilia esse Philomedes Heraclides Meli-  certes, dixit non esse sirnilia : in vocando enim cum   — and that both kinds are present in our  language also ?   32. For my part I have no doubt that you have  observed the countless number of likenesses in speech,  such as those of the three tenses of the verb, or its  three persons. XXV. Who indeed can have failed  to join you in observing that in all speech there are  the three tenses lego 1 I read/ legebam ' I was  reading/ legam * I shall read/ and similarly the  three persons lego 1 I read/ legis * thou readest/  legit ' he reads/ though these same forms may be  spoken in such a way that sometimes one only is  meant, at other times more ? Who is so slow-witted  that he has not observed also those likenesses which  we use in commands, those which we use in wishes,  those in questions, those in the case of matters not   peratives and subjunctives) exhibit certain regular resem-  blances ; and so do those used in wishes, etc.   461     VARRO     in interrogando, quibus in infectis rebus, quibus in  perfectis, sic in aliis discriminibus ?   XXVI. 33. Quare qui negant esse rationem 1  analogiae, non vide(n)t 2 naturam non solum ora-  tionis, sed etiam mundi ; qui autem vident et sequi  negant oportere, pugnant contra naturam, non contra  analogian, et pugnant volsillis, non gladio, cum pauca  excepta verba ex pelago sermonis (po)puli 3 minus  (usu) 4 trita afferant, cum dicant propterea analogias  non esse, similiter ut, si quis viderit mutilum bovem  aut luscum hominem claudicantemque equum, neget  in 5 bovum hominum et equorum natura similitudines  proportione constare.   XXVII. 34. Qui autem duo genera esse dicunt  analogiae, unum naturale, quod ut ex satis 1 nascuntur  (lentibus) 2 lentes 3 sic e.r (lupino) 4 lupinum, alterum  voluntarium, ut in fabrica, cum vident sctfenam ut  in dexteriore parte sint ostia, sic esse in sinisteriore  simili ratione factam, de his duobus generibus  naturalcm esse analogian, ut sit in motibus caeli,  voluntariam non esse, quod ut quo(i)que 5 fabro  lubitum sit possit facere partis scaenae : sic in homi-  num partibus esse analogias, quod ea(s) 6 natura  faciat, in verbis non esse, quod ea homines ad suam  quisque voluntatem fingat, itaque de eisdem rebus  alia verba habere Graecos, alia S?/ros, alia Latinos :  ego declinatus verbornm et voluntarios et naturalis   § 33. 1 For orationem. 2 For uidet. 3 Canal, for  puli. 4 Transferred to this place by Fay ; added by GS.  before populi. 5 Sciop, deleted cornibus after in.   §34. 1 Vertranius, after Aug., for natis. 2 Added by  L. Sp. 3 For lentis. 4 L. Sp. ; ex lupinis Aug., with  B ; for et. 5 B, for quoque. 6 Laetus, for ea.   § 34. a The expected continuation is, " They are in error."  462     ON THE LATIN LANGUAGE, IX. 32-34     completed and those for matters completed, and  similarly in other differentiations ?   XXVI. 33. Therefore those who say that there is  no logical system of Regularity, fail to see the nature  not only of speech, but also of the world. Those  who see it and say that it ought not to be followed,  are fighting against nature, not against the principle  of Regularity, and they are fighting with pincers,  not with a sword, since out of the great sea of speech  they select and offer in evidence a few words not  very familiar in popular use, saying that for this  reason the Regularities do not exist : just as if one  should have seen a dehorned ox or a one-eyed man  and a lame horse, and should say that the likenesses  do not exist with regularity in the nature of cattle,  men, and horses.   XXVII. 34. Those moreover who say that there  are two kinds of Regularity, one natural, namely  that lentils grow from planted lentils, and so does  lupine from lupine, and the other voluntary, as in the  workshop, when they see the stage as "having an  entrance on the right and think that it has for a like  reason been made with an entrance on the left ; and  say further, that of these two kinds the natural  Regularity really exists, as in the motions of the  heavenly bodies, but the voluntary Regularity is not  real, because each craftsman can make the parts of  the stage as he pleases : that thus in the parts of  men there are Regularities, because nature makes  them, but there is none in words, because men shape  them each as he wills, and therefore as names for the  same things the Greeks have one set of words, the  Syrians another, the Latins still another a — I firmly  think that there are both voluntary and natural   463     VARRO     esse puto, voluntarios quibus homines vocabula  imposwerint 7 rebus quaedam, ut ab Romulo Roma,  ab Tibure* TVburtes, naturales ut ab impositis vo-  cabulis quae inclinantur in tempore* aut in casus,  ut ab Romulo Romuli Romulum et ab dico dicebam  dixeram.   35. Itaque in voluntariis declinationibus incon-  stantia est, in naturalibus constantia ; quae utrasque  quoniam iei non debeant negare esse in oratione,  quom 1 in mundi partibus omnibus sint, et declina-  tiones verborum innumerabilcs, dicendum est esse  in his analogias. Neque ideo statim ea in omnibus  verbis est sequenda : nam si qua perperam declinavit  verba consuetudo, ut ea aliter (non possint efferri) 2  sine offensione multorum, hinc rationem 3 verborum  praetermittendam ostendit loquendi ratio.   XXVIII. 36. Quod ad universam pertinet cau-  sam, cur similitudo et sit in oratione et debeat  observari et quam ad finem quoque, satis dictum.  Quare quod sequitur de partibus singulis deinceps  expediemus ac singula crimina quae dicunt (contra) 1  analogias solvemus.   37. In quo animadvertito natura quadruplicem  esse formam, ad quam in declinando accommodari  debeant verba : quod debeat subesse res quae 1   7 For imposierint 8 For tybere. 9 For tempore.   § 35. 1 Mtie., with a, for quam. 2 Added by GS., after  Aldus efferri non possit (Aug., possint). 3 Sciop., a, for  orationem.   § 36. 1 Added by L. Sp. ; cf ix. 7.   §37. 1 RhoL, for resque.     § 35. ° That is, a regular form must be discarded in  464     ON THE LATIN LANGUAGE, IX. 3^-37   derivations of words, voluntary for the things on  which men have imposed certain names, as Rome  from Romulus and the Tiburfes ' men of Tibur ' from  Tibur, and natural as those which are inflected for  tenses or for cases from the imposed names, as  genitive Romuli and accusative Eomulum from  Romulus, and from dico ' I say ' the imperfect dicebam  and the pluperfect dixeram.   35. Therefore in the voluntary derivations there  is inconsistency, and in the natural derivations there  is consistency. Inasmuch as they ought not to deny  the presence of both of these in speech, since they are  in all parts of the world, and the derivative forms of  words are countless, we must say that in words also  the Regularities are present. And yet Regularity  does not for this reason have to be followed in all  words ; for if usage has inflected or derived any  words wrongly, so that they cannot be uttered without  giving offence to many persons, the logic of speaking  shows us that because of this offence the logic of the  words must be set aside.   XXVIII. 36. As far as concerns the general  cause why likeness is present in speech and ought to  be observed, and also to what extent this should be  done, enough has now been said. Therefore in the  following we shall set forth its several parts item by  item, and refute the individual charges which they  bring against the Regularities.   37. In this matter, you should take notice that by  nature there are four elements in the basic situation  to which words must be adjusted in inflection : there  must be an underlying object or idea to be de-  favour of an irregular form if the feeling (Sprachge/uhl) of  the speakers rebels against it.   vol. ii h 465     VARRO     designetur, 2 et ut sit ea res 3 in usu, et ut vocis natura  ea sit quae significavit, ut declinari possit, et simili-  tude* figura(e) 4 verbi ut sit ea quae ex se declinatw 5  genus prodere certum posset. 6   38. Quo neque a terra terrus ut dicatur postu-  landum est, quod natura non subest, ut in hoc alterum  maris, alterum feminae debeat esse ; sic neque  propter usum, ut Terentius significat unum, plures  Terentii, postulandum est, ut sic dicamus faba et  fabae : non enim in simili us(u) 1 utrumque ; neque  ut dicimus ab Terentius Terentium, sic postulandum  ut inclinemus ab A et B, quod non omnis vox natura  habet declinatus.   39. Neque in forma collata quaerendum solum,  quid habeat in figura simile, sed etiam nonnunquam  in eo quern habeat effectum. Sic enim lana Gallicana  et Apula videtur imperito similis propter speciem,  cum peritus Apulam emat pluris, quod in usu firmior  sit. Haec nunc strictim dicta apertiora fient infra.  Incipiam hinc.   XXIX. 40. Quod rogant ex qua parte oporteat  simile esse verbum, a voce an a 1 significatione, re-  spondemus a voce ; scd tamen nonnunquam quaerimus  genere similiane sint quae significantur ac nomen   2 Laetus, for design entur. 3 G, IJ, a, Laetus^ for cares.  4 Mite., for figura. 5 L. Sp.,for declinata. 6 Aug for  passu nt.   § 38. 1 L. Sp., for similius.   § 40. 1 After J^aetus, ab voce an, for aboceana.     § 38. a The singular faba was used also collectively for the  plural or mass idea ; cf. Priscian, ii. 176 Keil. b Names of  letters.   § 39. a Cf. § 92.   § 40. ° Cf viii. 40.   466     ON THE LATIN LANGUAGE, IX. 37-40     signated ; this object or idea must be in use ; the  nature of the utterance which has designated it,  must be such that it can be inflected ; and the re-  semblance of the word s form to other words must be  such that of itself it can reveal a definite class in  respect to inflection.   38. Therefore it is not to be demanded that from  terra * earth * there should be also a terms, because  there is no natural basis that in this object there  ought to be one word for the male and another for  the female. Similarly, with respect to usage, while  Terentius designates one person of the name and  Terentii designates several, it is not to be demanded  that in this way we should say faba * bean ' and Jabae  ' beans/ for the two are not subject to the same  use. a Nor is it to be demanded that as we say  acc. Tereniium from nom. Terentius, we should make  case-forms from A and B, b because not every utter-  ance is naturally fitted for declensional forms.   39. The likeness which the word has in its shape  must be investigated not in the comparison of the  basis merely, but also sometimes in the effect which it  has. For thus the Gallic wool and the Apulian wool  seem alike to the inexperienced on account of their  appearance, though the expert buys the Apulian at a  higher price because in use it lasts better. These  matters, which have been touched upon hastily  here, will become clearer in a later discussion.  Now I shall start.   XXIX. 40. To their question in what respect a  word ought to be similar, sound or meaning, we  answer that it should be so in sound. But yet some-  times we ask whether the objects designated are  like in kind, and compare a man's name with a man's,   467     VARRO     virile cum virili conferimus, feminae cum muliebri :  non quod id quod significant vocem commoveat, sed  quod nonnunquam in re dissim(ili par)ilis 2 figurae  formas in simile' 3 imponunt dispariles, 4 ut calcei mulie-  bres sint an viriles dicimus ad similitudinem figurae,  cum tamen sciamus nonnunquam et mulierem habere  calceos viriles et virum muliebris.   41. Sic dici virum Perpennam ut AZ/enam 1  muliebri forma 2 et contra parietem ut abietem esse  forma 8 similem, quo(m) 4 alterum vocabulum dicatur  virile, alterum muliebre et utrumque natura neutrum  sit. 5 Itaque ea virilia dicimus non quae virum'  significant, sed quibus proponimus hie et hi, et sic  muliebria in quibus dicere posswmus 7 haec aut hae.   XXX. 42. Quare nihil 1 est, quod dicunt Theona  et Diona non esse similis, si alter est Jethiops, alter  al6us, 2 si analogia rerum dissimilitudines adsumat ad  discernendum vocis verbi figuras.   XXXI. 43. Quod dicunt simile sit necne nomen  nomini impudenter AristarcAum praecipere opor-  tere spectare non solum ex recto, sed etiam ex  eorum vocandi casu, esse 1 enim deridiculum, si similes   2 GS. ; dissimilis Mue. ; for dissimilis. 3 GS. ;     §41. 1 ut Alfenam Mue., for aut plenam ; cf viii. 41.  2 Laetus, for formam. 3 Aldus, for formam. 4 Mue. ;  cum Aug.; for quo. 5 Ant. Miller and Reiter, for sic.  6 Aldus, for utrum. 7 M, Laetus,for possimus.   § 42. 1 For nichil. 2 Mue., for galhis / cf viii. 41.  § 43. 1 L. Sp., C. F. W. Mueller, Madvig, for esset.     § 41. a Cf viii. 41. 6 The forms of hie haec hoc are  regularly used by the grammarians to indicate the case,  number, and gender of a word.     in  simili Mue. ; for indissimiles.      468     ON THE LATIN LANGUAGE, IX. 40-43     a woman's name with a woman's : not because that  which they designate affects the word, but because  sometimes in case of an unlike thing they set upon  it forms of an equivalent appearance, and on a like  thing they set unequal forms, as we call shoes women's  shoes or men's shoes by the likeness of the shape,  although we know that sometimes a woman wears  men's shoes and a man wears women's shoes.   41. In like fashion, we say, a man is called  Perpe?ina f like Alfena, with a feminine form ° ; and  on the other hand paries ' house-wall ' is like abies  ' fir-tree ' in form, although the former word is used as  a masculine, the latter as a feminine, and both are  naturally neuter. Therefore those which we use  as masculines are not those which denote a male  being, but those before which we employ hie and hi,  and those are feminines with reference to which we  can say haec or hae. b   XXX. 42. For this reason it amounts to nothing,  that on the premise that Regularity adopts the  unlikenesses of the objects as a criterion for difference  in the forms a of the spoken word, 6 they say that  Theon and Dion are not alike if the one is an Ethiopian  and the other is a white man. c   XXXI. 43. As to what they say, a that Aristarchus  was shameless in his instructions that to see whether  one name was like another you should view it not  only from the nominative, but also from the vocative  — for the same persons say that it is absurd to judge   § 42. ° One of the rare examples of the accusative of the  gerund with an object. b The word as sound is vox, while  the word as symbol of meaning is verbum ; the vox verbi is  therefore the sound, or series of sounds, which represent the  symbol of meaning. Cf. viii. 40. e Cf. viii. 41.   § 43. a Cf. viii. 42.   469     VARRO     inter se parentes sint, de filiis iudicare 2 : errant, quod  non ab eo(rum) 3 obliquis casibus fit, ut recti simih' 4  facie ostendantur, sed propter eos facilius perspici  similitudo potest eorum quam vim habeat, 5 ut  lucerna in tenebris allata non facit (ut) 6 quae ibi sunt  posita similia sint, sed ut videantur, quae sunt  quoius (mo)di sint. 7   44. Quid similius videtur quam in his est extrema  littera crux Phryx 1 ? Quas, qui audit voces, auribus  discernere potest nemo, cum easdem non esse similes  ex (declin)atfs 2 verbis intellegamus, quod cum sit  cruces et Phryges* et de his extremis syllabis exemp-  tum* sit E, ex altero fit ut ex C et S crux, ex altero  G et S Phryx, 1 Quod item apparet, cum est demp-  tum S : nam fit unum cruce, 5 alterum Phryge*   XXXII. 45. Quod aiunt, cum in maiore parte  orationis non sit similitudo, non esse analogian,  dupliciter stulte dicunt, quod et in maiore parte est  et si in minore parte 1 sit, tamen sit, 2 nisi etiam nos  calceos negabunt habere, quod in maiore parte  corporis calceos non habeamus.   2 L. Sp. deleted qui after iudicare. 3 L. Sp., for eo.  4 Laetus, for simile. 5 Laetus, for habeant. 6 Added  by L. Sp. 1 L. Sp., for dissint.   §44. 1 Aldus, for frix. 2 GS„ for aliis. 3 Aldus,  for friges. 4 Aldus, for exemplum. 6 L. Sp., for cruci.  6 Phruge L. Sp., Phrj'gi Aldus ; for frigi.   § 45. 1 Here L. Sp., following other slightly different  deletions, deleted a repeated est et si in minore. 2 After  sit, L. Sp. deleted in maiore.     . § 44. a For Phryx and its forms, Augustinus (with B) read  frux, etc. ; but nom. frux was no longer used in Varro's  470     ON THE LATIN LANGUAGE, IX. 43-45     from the children whether the parents are alike :  those who say this are mistaken, for it does not come  about from their oblique cases that the nominatives  are shown to be of like appearance, but through the  oblique cases can be more easily seen what evidential  force lies in the likeness of the nominatives — even as  a lamp in the dark, when brought, does not cause that  the things which are there should be "alike, but that  they should be seen in their real character.   44. What seems more closely alike than the last  letter in the words crux ' cross ' and Phryx * Phry-  gian ' ? a No one who hears the spoken words can  by his ears distinguish the letters, 6 although we  know from the declined forms of the words that  though alike they are not identical ; because M'hen  the plurals cruces and Phryges are taken and E is  removed from the last syllables, from the one there  results crux, with X from C and S, and from the other  comes Phryx, from G and S. And the difference is  likewise clear, when S is removed ; for the one be-  comes cruce, the other Pkryge. c   XXXII. 45. As to what they say, a that since  likeness does not exist in the greater part of speech,  Regularity does not exist, they speak foolishly in two  ways, because Regularity is present in the greater  part of speech, and even if it should exist only in the  smaller part, still it is there : unless they will say that  we do not wear any shoes, because on the greater  part of our body we do not wear any.   time, cf. ix. 75-76. b The usual confusion of letters and  sounds. * Abl. sing. ; the manuscript has forms ending  in -i, which are datives, but the removal of s from cruces and  Phryges leaves forms ending in e, not in i.  § 45. a Cf viii. 37.   471     VARRO     XXXIII. 46. Quod dicunt nos dissimilitudinem  (potius gratam aceeptamque habere quam simili-  tudinem) 1 : itaque in vestitu in supellectile delectari  varietate, non paribus subuculis uxoris, respondeo, si  varietas iucunditas, magis varium esse in quo alia  sunt similia, alia non sunt : itaque sicut abacum  argento ornari, ut alia (paria sint, alia) 2 disparia, sic  orationem.   47. Rogant, si similitudo sit sequenda, cur malimus  habere lectos alios ex ebore, alios ex testudine, sie  item genere aliquo alio. Ad quae dico non dis(simili-  tudines solum nos, sed) 1 similitudines quoque sequi  saepe. Itaque ex eadem supellectili licet videre :  nam nemo facit triclinii lectos nisi paris et materia et  altitudine et figura. Qui(s) 2 facit mappas trielinaris  non similis inter se ? Quis pulvinos ? Quis denique  eetera, quae unius generis sint plura ?   48. Cum, inqui(un)t, 1 utilitatis causa introducta  sit oratio, sequendum non quae habebit similitudinem,  sed quae utilitatem. Ego utilitatis causa orationem  factam coneedo, sed ut vestimenta : quare ut hie  similitudines seqm'mur, 2 ut virilis tunica sit virili  similis, item toga togae, sic mulierum stola ut sit  stola(e) 3 proportione et pallium pallio simile, sie   § 46. 1 Added by GS., following other attempts {Aug.,  with B, inserted sequi after nos / but cf. § 47, where sequi is  actually found). 2 Added by Aug., with B.   § 47. 1 Added by Mve. 2 Aldus, for qui.   § 48. 1 Vertranius, for in quit. 2 Sciop., for sequere-  mur. 3 Aug., for stola.     472     ON THE LATIN LANGUAGE, IX. 46-4S     XXXIII. 46. As to what they say, a that we find  unlikeness pleasing and acceptable rather than  likeness, and therefore in clothing and in furniture  we take pleasure in variety, and not in having  our wives* undertunics all identical : I answer,  that if variety is pleasure, then there is greater  variety in that in which some things are alike and  others are not ; and just as a side-table is adorned  with silver in such a way that some ornaments  are alike and others are unlike, so also is speech  adorned.   47. They ask why, if likeness is to be followed,  we prefer to have some couches inlaid with ivory,  others with tortoise-shell, and so on with some other  kind of material. To which I say that unlikenesses  are not the only thing which we follow, but often we  follow likenesses. And this may be seen from the  same piece of furniture ; for no one makes the three  couches of the dining-room other than alike in material  and in height and in shape. Who makes the table-  napkins not like each other ? Or the cushions ?  And finally the other things which are several in  number but of one sort ?   48. Since speech, they say,° was introduced for the  sake of utility, we should follow not that kind of  speech which has likeness, but that which has utility.  I grant that speech has been produced for utility's  sake, but in the same way as garments have : there-  fore as in the latter we follow the likenesses, so that  a man's tunic is like a man's, and a toga like a -toga,  and a woman's dress is like a dress regularly and a  cloak like a cloak, so also, as words that are names   § 46. a Cf. viii. 31-32.  § 48. • C/. viu. 28-29.   473     VARRO     cum sint nomina utilitatis causa, tamen virilia inter  se similia, item muliebria inter se sequi debemus.   XXXIV. 49. Quod aiunt ut persedit et perstitit  sic (periacuit et) 1 percubuit quoniam non si(n)t, 2  non esse analogian, et 3 in hoc e(r)rant 4 : quod duo  posteriora ex prioribus declinata non sunt, cum  analogia polliceatur ex duobus similibus similiter  declinatis similia fore.   XXXV. 50. Qui dicunt quod sit ab Romulo Roma  et non Romula neque ut ab ove ovih'a 1 sic a bove  bovih'a, 2 (non) 3 esse analogias, errant, quod nemo  pollicetur e vocabulo vocabulum declinari recto casu  singulari in rectum singularem, sed ex duobus  vocabulis similibus casus similiter declinatos similes  fieri.   XXXVI. 51. Dicunt, quod vocabula litterarum  Latinarum non declinentur in casus, non esse analo-  gias. Hi ea quae natura declinari non possunt,  eorum declinatus requirunt, 1 proinde et non eo(rum) 2  dicatur esse analogia quae ab similibus verbis simili-  ter esse(nt) 3 declinata. Quare non solum in vocabu-  lis litterarum haec non requirenda analogia, sed (ne) 4  in syllaba quidem ulla, quod dicimus hoc BA, huius  BA, sic alia.   §49. 1 Added by Canal. 2 Kent, for sit. 3 Aug.,  for ut. 4 B, Bhol.,for erant.   § 50. 1 Aug., for ovilla. 2 Aug., for bovilla. 3 Added  by Stephanus.   § 51. 1 B, G, II, a, Aug., for sequirunt. 2 L. Sp., for  eo F 1 , ea F 2 . 3 L. Sp. ; esset M, a, Aug. ; for esse.  4 Added by Aldus.     § 49. Referring to a passage now lost. b The two  verbs are not attested in any form.   § 50. Cf. viii. 54 and 80.  474     ON THE LATIN LANGUAGE, IX. 48-51     of persons exist for the purpose of utility, ue ought  still to employ men's names that are like one another,  and women's names that also have mutual resem-  blances.   XXXIV. 49. As to the fact that they say a that  Regularity does not exist because there are no  perfects periacuit ' remained lying ' .and percubuit  ' remained lying,' like persedit 1 remained sitting '  and perstitit ' remained standing,' in this also they  are mistaken : for the two perfects have no presents 6  from which to be inflected, whereas Regularity  promises only that from two like words inflected in  like manner there will be like forms.   XXXV. 50. Those who say that there are no  Regularities because from Romulus there is Roma  and not Romala and there is no bovilia ' cow-stables '  from bos * cow ' as there is ovilia * she epf olds ' from  ovis * sheep,' are in error ; because nobody professes  that one word is derived from another word, from  nominative singular to nominative singular, but only  that from two like words like case-forms develop  when they are inflected in like manner.   XXXVI. 51. They say that because the words  denoting the Latin letters are not inflected into  case-forms the Regularities do not exist. Such  persons are demanding the declension of those words  which by nature cannot be inflected ; just as if  Regularity were not said b to belong merely to those  forms which had already been inflected in like fashion  from like words. Therefore not only in the names of  the letters must this kind of Regularity not be sought,  but not even in any syllable, because we say nomina-  tive ba, genitive ba, and so on.   § 51. a Of. viii. 64. 6 Cf. viii. 23.   475     VARRO     52. Quod si quis in hoc quoque velit dicere esse  analogias rerum, tenere potest : lit eni(m) 1 dicunt  ipsi alia nomina, quod quinque habeant figuras,  habere quinque casus, alia quattuor, sic minus alia,  dicere poterunt esse litteras ac syllabas in voce quae  singulos habeant casus, in rebus pluris 2 ; quemad-  modum inter se conferent ea quae quaternos habe-  bunt vocabulis casus, item ea inter se qua(e) ternos, 3  sic quae* singulos habebunt, ut conferant inter se  dicentes, ut sit hoc A, huic A, esse hoc E, 5 huic E.   XXXVII. 53. Quod dicunt esse quaedam verba  quae habeant declinatus, ut caput (capitis, nihil  nihili), 1 quorum par reperiri quod non possit, non esse  analogias, respondendum sine dubio, si quod est  singulare verbum, id non habere analogias : minimum  duo esse debent verba, in quibus sit similitudo.  Quare in hoc tollunt esse analogias.   54. Sed nikilum 1 vocabulum recto casu apparet in  hoc :   Quae dedit ipsa, 2 cap/t 3 neque dispendi facit hilum,   § 52. 1 For eni. 2 GS. ; plureis Canal ; for plurimis.  3 Koeler, for quaternos. 4 For sicque. 5 After hoc E,  L, Sp. deleted huiusce E.   § 53. 1 Added by Reitzenstein.   § 54. 1 Lachmann ; in nihil Sciop. ; for initium.  2 Sciop., for ira. 3 Seal ig er t for caput.     § 52. a Cf. viii. 63. 6 That is, words indeclinable in  form have only one case-form, but still have all the case-uses.   § 53. There is no corresponding passage in Book VIII.  6 That is, when they select a unique word as basis for argu-  ment.   476     ON THE LATIN LANGUAGE, IX. 52-54     52. But if any one should wish to say that in this  also there are Regularities in the things, he can  maintain it. For as they themselves say a that some  nouns, because they have five forms, have five cases,  and others have four, and others fewer in like manner,  they will be able to say that the letters and syllables  which have one case-form apiece in sound, have  several in connexion with the things h ; as they will  compare only with each other those which have  four case-forms for the words, and likewise those  which have three apiece, so let them compare with  each other those which have only one form each,  saying that nominative E, dative E is like nominative  A, dative A.   XXXVII. 53. As to the fact that they say a that  there are certain words which have declensional forms,  like caput ' head,* genitive capitis, and nihil * nothing,*  genitive nihili, a match for which cannot be found,  and therefore the Regularities do not exist, answer  must be made that unquestionably any word which  is the only one of its kind is outside the systems of  Regularity ; there must be at least two words for a  likeness to be existent therein. Therefore, in this  case, & they eliminate the possible existence of the  Regularities.   54. But the word nihilum * nothing ' is found in  the nominative in the following a :   The body she's given  Earth doth herself take back, and of loss not a whit  does she suffer,   §54. ° Ennuis, Ann. 14 Vahlen 2 ; R.O.L. i. 6-7 War-  mington ; cf. v. 60 and 111. The neuter accusative, having  the same form as the nominative, is used as a proof of the  nominative form.     477     VARRO     quod valet nec dispendii facit quicquam. Idem hoc  obliquo apud Plautum :   Video enim 4 te nihili 5 pendere prae Philolacho* omnis  homines,   quod est ex ne et hili : quare dictus est nihili 5 qui non  hili erat. Casus tautum 1 commutantur de quo dici-  tur, (ut) 8 de homine : clicimus cnim hie homo  nihili 9 et huius hominis nihili et hunc hominem  nihili. Si in illo commutaremus, dicercmus ut hoc  linum et li£>um, 10 sic nihilum, non hie nihili, et (ut) 11  huic lino et li&o 12 , sic nihilo, non huic nihili. Potest  dici patricus casus, ut ei praeponantur 13 nomina 14  plura, ut hie casus Terentii, hunc casum Terentii,  hie miles legionis, huius militis legionis, hunc militem  legionis.   XXXVIII. 55. Negant, cum omnis natura sit aut  mas aut femina aut neutrum, (non) 1 debuisse ex  singulis vocibus ternas figuras vocabulorum fieri,  ut albus alba album ; nunc fieri in multis rebus  binas, ut Metellus Metella, 2 Aemi(]\)us ^e?wt(li)a, 3  nonnulla singula, ut tragoedws, com(o)edtt$ 4 ; sic  esse Marcum, Numerium, at Marcam, at Numeriam   4 Enim is Varro's addition; it is not found in the manu-  scripts of Plautus. 5 For nichili. 6 The manuscripts  of Plautus have Philolache. 7 Fay, for turn cum.  8 Added by GS. 9 After nihili, L. Sp. deleted est.  10 Mue., for limum, 11 et ut Mue. ; ut L. Sp. ; for et.  12 Mue., for Hmo. 13 Mue., for praeponuntur. 14 Kent,  for praenomina.   § 55. 1 Added by Mue. 2 Ixietus, for metelle.   3 Wackernagel ; Ennius Ennia Laetus ; for enuus enua.   4 Christ, for tragoedia comedia.  478     ON THE LATIN LANGUAGE, IX. 54-55     which is the same as ' nor of loss does she suffer  anything/ This same word is found in an oblique  case in Plautus 6 :   I see, beside Philolaches you count all men as nothing.   The word is from ne 1 not ' and genitive hilt ' whit ' ;  therefore he has been called nihili ' of naught ' who  was not kill * of a whit ' in value. Change is made  only in the case-forms of that about w hich the speak-  ing is done, as about a man ; for we say a man nihili  ' of no account ' in nominative, in genitive, in accusa-  tive, changing the forms of homo but not changing  the form nihili. If we were to make changes in it,  then we should say not hie nihili c but nihilum as the  nominative, like linum ' flax * and libum ' cake,' and  dative not huic nihili d but nihilo like lino and libo.  The genitive case * can however be said with various  nouns set before it, like nominative casus ' mishap '  Terentii ' of Terence,' accusative casum Terentii, and  nominative miles 'soldier* legionis 1 of the legion/  genitive militis legionis, accusative militem legionis.   XXXVIII. 55. They say a that since every  nature is either male or female or neuter, from the  individual spoken words there should not fail to be  forms of the words in sets of three, like albus, alba,  album ' white ' ; that now in many things there are  only two, like Metellus and Metella, Aemilius and  Aetnilia, and some with only one, like tragoedus   * tragic actor ' and comoedus ' comic actor ' ; that  there are the names Marcus and Numerius, but no   * Plautus, Most. 245. c The genitive nihili depending on  a nominative. d The genitive nihili depending on a  dative. * Such as the form nihili.   § 55. a Cf. viii. 47.   479     VARRO     non esse ; dici coruum, 5 turdum, non 6 dici coruam, 5  turdam ; contra dici pantherarn, merulam, non dici  pantherum, merulum ; nullius nostrum 7 filium et  filiam non apte 8 discerni marem ac feminam, ut  Terentium 9 et Terentiam, contra deorum liberos et  servorum non i/idem, 10 ut Iovis filium et filiam,  Iovem 11 et Iovam ; item magnum numerum vocabu-  lorum in hoc genere non servare analogias.   56. Ad haec dicimus, omnis orationis quamvis res  naturae subsit, tamen si ea in usu(m) 1 non pervenerit,  eo non pervenire verba : ideo equus dicitur et equa :  in usu enim horum discrimina 2 ; corvus et corva non,  quod sine usu id, quod dissimilis natura(e). 3 Itaque  quaedam al(i)ter ohm ac nunc : nam et turn omnes  mares et feminae dicebantur columbae, quod non  erant in eo usu domestico quo nunc, (ct nunc) 4  contra, propter domesticos usus quod internovimus,  appellatur mas columbus, femina columba.   57. Natura cum tria genera transit et id est in usu  discriminat*/(m), turn 1 denique apparet, ut est in  doctus 2 et docta et doctum : doctrina enim per tria  haec transire potest et usus docuit discriminare  doctam rem ab hominibus et in his marem ac feminam.  In mare et femina et neutro neque natura mans 3   6 Aldus, for corbum and corbam. * Aldus, for non non.   7 Aug., for neutros. 8 Aug., with B, for apta. 9 For  terentium et terentium. 10 Ed. Veneta, for ididem.  11 For iouem iouem.   § 56. 1 Aug., with B, for usu. 2 Aug., for discrimine.  3 Vertranius, for natura. * Added by L. Sp.   § 57. 1 Reiter, for discrimina totum. 2 Aug., with B,  for docto. 3 L. Sp., for mares.   b Numeria is in fact found, but as a divine name. c Cf.  §59.   § 56. a For the expression, cf. ix. 37.  480     ON THE LATIN LANGUAGE, IX. 55-57     Marca and Numeria 6 ; that corvus ' raven ' and  turdus * thrush ' are said, but the feminines corva and  turda are not said ; that on the other hand pantkera   * panther * and merula 1 blackbird ' are used, but the  masculines pantherus and merulus are not ; that there  is no one of us whose son and daughter are not suit-  ably distinguished as male and female^ as Terentius  and Terentia ; that on the other hand the children  of gods and slaves are not distinguished in the same  way, c as by Iovis and Iova for the son and the daughter  of Jupiter ; that likewise a great number of common  nouns do not in this respect preserve the Regularities.   56. To this we say that although the object is  basic a for the character of all speech, the words do  not succeed in reaching the object if it has not come  into our use ; therefore equus ' stallion ' and equa   * mare ' are said, but not corva beside corvtts, because  in that case the factor of unlike nature is without use  to us. But for this reason some things were for-  merly named otherwise than they are now : for then  all doves, male and female, were called columbae,  because they were not in that domestic use in which  they are now, and now, on the other hand, because we  have come to make a distinction on account of their  uses as domestic fowl, the male is called colnmbus  and the female columba.   57. When the nature goes through the three  genders and this distinction is made in use, then finally  it is seen, as it is in doctus 4 learned man ' and docta   * learned woman ' and doctum 4 learned thing ' ; for  learning can go across through these three, and use  has taught us to differentiate a learned thing from  human beings, and among the latter to distinguish  the male and the female. But in a male or a female     VOL. II     i     481     VARRO     transit neque feminae neque neutra, et ideo non  dicitur fcminus femina feminum, sic reliqua : itaque  singularibus ac secretis vocabulis appellati sunt.   58. Quare in quibus rebus non subest similis  natura aut usus,in his vocabulis huiusce modi ratio  quaeri non debet : ergo dicitur ut surdus vir, surda  mulier, sic surdum theatrum, quod omnes tres (res) 1  ad auditum sunt comparatae ; contra nemo dicit  cubiculum surdum, (quod) 2 ad silentium, non ad  auditum ; at si fenestram non habet, dicitur caecum,  ut coccus et caeca, quod omnia (non) 3 habent (quod) 3  lumen habere debent.   59. Mas et femina habent inter se natura quandam  societatem, (nullam societatem) 1 neutra cum his,  quod sunt diversa ; inter se 2 quoque de his perpauca  sunt quae habeant quandam co(m)munitatem. Dei  et servi nomina quod non item ut libera nostra trans-  eunt, eadem e(s)t 3 causa, quod ad usum attinct (et) 4  institui opus fuit de liberis, de reliquis nihil attinuit,  quod in servis gentilicia natura non subest in usu, in  nostri(s) nominibus qui sumus in Latio et liberi,  necessaria. Itaque ibi apparet analogia ac dicitur  Tcrentius vir, Terentia femina, Terentium genus.   § 58. 1 tres res Mve. ; res Bentinus ; for tres. 2 Added  by Canal ; quod id Mae. ; quod sit Sciop. 3 Added by  Fay.   § 59. 1 Added by A. Sp., after L. Sp. and Mue. 2 B,  G, II, Aug., for interest. 3 L. Sp., for et. 4 Added by  L. Sp.     ' § 58. a Varro means a theatre in which it is difficult to  hear ; but the term is applicable also to an audience which  is inattentive. b Rather, things are called 4 blind ' because  they hinder vision by darkness or by walls without openings,  such as windows and doors.   482     ON THE LATIN LANGUAGE, IX. 57-59   or what is neither, the nature of the male does not  shift, nor that of the female, nor the neuter nature,  and for this reason there is no saying of feminus,  femina.) Jemirrum, and so with the rest. Therefore  they are called by special and separate words.   58. Wherefore in the names of those things in  which there is no likeness of nature or of use as the  basis, a relation of this sort ought not to be sought.  Accordingly, as a surdus * deaf * man is a current  term, and a surda woman, so also is a surdum theatre,* 1  because all three things are equally intended for the  act of hearing. On the other hand, nobody says a  surdum sleeping-room, because it is intended for  silence and not for hearing ; but if it has no window,  it is called caecum 1 blind/ as a man is called caecus  and a woman caeca, because not all sleeping-rooms  have the light which they ought to have. b   59. The male and the female have by nature a  certain association with each other ; but the neuters  have no association with them, because they are  different from them in kind, and even of these neuters  there are very few which have any elements in  common with other neuters. As for the fact that the  names of a god and of a slave do not vary like our  free names, there is the same reason, namely that  the variation is connected with use, and had to be  established with reference to free persons, but as to  the rest had no consequence, because among slaves  the clan quality has no foundation in practice, but  it is necessary in the names of us who are in Latium  and are free. Therefore in that class Regularity  makes its appearance, and we say Terentius for a  man, Terentia for a woman, and Terentium for the  genus * stock.'   483     VARRO     60. In praenominibus ideo non fit item, quod haec  instituta ad usum singularia, quibus discernerentur  nomina gentilicia, ut ab numero Secunda, Tertia,  Quarta (in mulieribus), 1 in viris ut Quintus, Sextus,  Decimus, sic ab aliis rebus. Cum essent duo  Terentii aut plures, discernendi causa, ut aliquid  singulare haberent, notabant, forsitan ab eo, qui  mane natus diceretur, ut is Manius esset, qui luci,  Lucius, 2 qui post patris mortem, Postumus.   61 . E quibus (ae)que 1 cum item accidisset feminis,  proportione ita appellata declinarant praenomina  mulierum antiqua, Mania, Lucia, Postuma : videmus  enim Maniam matrem Larum dici, Luciam Voht-  mniam 2 Saliorum Carminibus appellari, Postumam a  multis post patris mortem etiam nunc appellari.   62. Quare quocumque progressa est natura cum  usu vocabul?, 1 similiter proportione propagata est  analogia, cum in quibus declinatus voluntarii 2 maris  et feminae et neutri, quae voluntaria, non debeant  similiter declinari, sed in quibus naturales, sint de-   § 60. 1 Placed here by GS. ; added before Secunda by L.  Sp. 2 p t Aldus^for lucilius.   § 61. 1 A. for que. 2 Aug., for Volaminiam.   § 62. 1 Aug. y with i?, for vocabula. 2 L. Sp., for  declinationibus voluntariis.   § 60. a Seemingly a contamination of ab eo quod with  sic . . . ut. b Properly, as the * last ' child ; but not to  be associated with post kit mum * after (burial in the) earth,'  though this popular etymology gave a later spelling post-  humus and the English posthumous,   § 61. a Mania is perhaps not related etymologieally to  Manius ; see Marbach in Pauly-Wissowa's Encyc. d. cl. Alt.-  wiss, xiv. 1110. b More probable than the Volaminia of F,  484     ON THE LATIN LANGUAGE, IX. 60-62     60. In first names the situation is not the same,  because these were in practice established as in-  dividual names, by which the clan names might be  differentiated ; from the numerals came Secunda,  Tertia, Quarta for women, Quintus, Sextus, Decimus  for men. and similarly other names from other things.  When there were two or more persons of the name  Terentius, then that they might liave something  individual to distinguish them they marked them  perhaps in this way,° that he should be Manius who  was said to have been born mane ' in the morning,'  and he who has been born luci * at dawn ' should be  Lucius, and he who was born post ' after ' his father's  death should be Postumus. 6   61. When any of these things happened to  females as well, they derived the first names of  women regularly in this manner — that is, in former  times — and called them by them, for example,  Mania, Lucia, Postuma : for we see that the mother  of the Lares is called Mania, a that Lucia Volumnia b  is addressed in the Hymns of the Salians, c and that  even now many give the name Postuma to a daughter  born after the death of her father.   62. Therefore as far as the nature and the use of  a word have jointly advanced, so far has Regularity  been extended in like manner by a corresponding  relationship, since of the words in which there are  voluntary inflections of male and female and neuter,  those which are voluntary in inflection ought not to be  inflected in similar manner, but in those in which  there are natural inflections there are those regular   not found elsewhere ; several members of the gens Volumnia  are mentioned at Rome during Varro's time. e Frag. 5,  page 336 Maurenbrecher ; page 4 Morel.   485     VARRO     clinatus hi qui esse reperiuntur. Quocirca in tribus  generibus nominum in(i)que 3 tollunt analogias.   XXXIX. 63. Qui autem eas reprehendunt, quod  alia vocabula singularia sint solum, ut cicer, alia multi-  tudinis solum, ut scalae, cum debuerint omnia esse  duplicia, ut equus equi, analogiae fundamentum esse  obliviscuntur naturam et usu(m). 1 Singulare est  quod natura unum significat, ut equus, aut quod  coniuncta quodammodo ad unum usu, 2 ut bigae :  itaque (ut) 3 dicimus una Musa, sic dicimus unae  bigae.   64«. Multitudinis vocabula sunt unum infinitum,  ut Musae, alterum finitum, ut duae, tres, quattuor :  dicimus enim ut hae Musae sic unae bigae et binae  et trinae bigae, sic deinceps. Quare tarn unae et uni  et una quodammodo singularia sunt quam unus et una  et unum ; hoc modo mutat, quod altera in singu-  laribus, altera in coniunctis rebus ; et ut duo tria sunt  multitudinis, sic bina trina.   65. Est tertium quoque genus singulare ut in  multitudine, uter, in quo multitudinis ut utrei 1 ; uter   3 Aldus, for inquae.   §63. 1 p t Mue., for usu. 2 A. Sp., for usum.  3 Added by h. Sp.   §65. 1 A. Sp.,for utre   § 62. a Crates and his followers, who uphold Anomaly.  § 63. ° Cf. viii. 48. b Cf. x. 54.   § 64. B The first is the generic or collective, without speci-  fication of the number or of the individuals ; the second is  numerical, in which the number of the individuals is given or  their identity is clearly implied. 6 A word like bigae,   486     ON THE LATIN LANGUAGE, IX. 62-65     inflections which are actually found to exist. There-  fore in the matter of the three genders they a are  unfair in setting aside the Regularities.   XXXIX. 63. Moreover those who find fault a  with the Regularities, because some words are  singulars only, like cicer ' chickpea,' and others are  plural only, like scalae ' stairs,' & although all ought  to have the two forms, like equus ' horse ' and equi  ' horses,' forget that the foundation of Regularity  is nature and use taken in combination. That is  singular which by nature denotes one thing, like  equus ' horse/ or which denotes things that by use  are joined together in some way, like bigae * two-horse  team.' Therefore just as we say una Musa * one  Muse,' we say unae bigae * one two-horse team/   64. Plural words are of two sorts, a the one in-  definite, like Musae * Muses/ the other definite, like  duae ' two/ tres * three/ quattuor 1 four ' ; for as we  say Musae in the plural, so also we say unae bigae ' one  two-horse team/ and binae ' two ' and trinae b bigae  1 three two-horse teams/ and so on. Wherefore  unae and the masc. uni and the neut. una are in  a certain manner as much singulars as unus and una  and unum : the word changes in this way because  the one set of forms is said of individual things, the  other of things joined together in sets ; and just as  duo and tria are plurals, so also are bina and trina.   65. There is also a third class which is singular  though expressed by a plural form, namely uter  1 which of two,' in which the plural form is for ex-   already plural in form, can be pluralized in meaning only by  the use of a numerical modifier ; for this purpose, distribu-  tive numerals such as bini are used. For the singular idea,  the plural form of unus is used.   487     VARRO     poeta singulari, utri poetae multitudinis est. Qua  explicata natura apparet non debere omnia vocabula  multitudinis habere par singulare : omnes enim  numeri ab duobus susum versus multitudinis sunt  neque eorum quisquam habere potest singulare  compar. Iniuria igitur postulant, si qua sint singu-  laria, oportere habere multitudinis.   XL. 66. Item qui reprehendunt, quod non dicatur  ut unguentum unguenta vinum vina sic acetum aceta  garum gara, faciunt imperite : qui ibi desidcrant  multitudinis vocabulum, quae sub mensuram ac pon-  dcra potius quam sub numerum succedunt : nam in  plumbo, 1 a(r)ge(n)to, a cum incrementum accessit,  dicimus 3 multum, 4 sic multum plumbum, argentum ;  non 5 plumba, argenta, cum quae ex hisce fiant, dica-  mus plumbea et argentea (aliud enim cum argenteum :  nam id turn cum iam vas : argent(e)um 6 enim, si  pocillum aut quid item) : quod pocilla argentea  multa, non quod argentum multum.   67. Ea, natura in quibus est mensura, non  numerus, si genera in se habe(n)t 1 plura et ea in  usum venerunt, a genere multo, sic vina et unguenta,  dicta : alii generis enim vinum quod Chio, aliuc? 2   § 66. 1 After phimbo, L. Sp. deleted oleo. 2 Aug., for  aceto. 3 After dicimus, Aldus deleted enim. 4 After  rnultum, L. Sp. deleted oleum. 5 After non, L. Sp. deleted  multa olea. 6 Aug., with B t for argentum.   § 67. 1 Laetus, for habet. 2 For aliut.     § 65. ° The old spelling of the nominative plural, still  more or less in use in Varro's time, though rarely attested in  the manuscripts.   § 66. a Cf § 67. b Derivative adjectives, ' made of  lead ' and * made of silver * ; supply vasa 4 utensils.'  488     ON THE LATIN LANGUAGE, IX. 65-67     ample utrei ° : uter poeta ' which of two poets ' in the  singular, utri poetae 4 which of two sets of poets ' in  the plural. Now that the nature of this has been  explained it is clear that plural nouns are not all  under obligations to have a like singular form ; for  all the numerals from two upwards are plural, and  no one of them can have a singular to match it.  Therefore it is quite wrongly that they demand that  all singulars that there are, must have a correspond-  ing plural form.   XL. 66. Likewise those who find fault because  there are no plurals aceta and gara to acetum ' vinegar '  and garum * fish-sauce ' like unguenia to unguentum  ' perfume ' and vtna to vinum ' wine/ a act ignorantly ;  they are looking for a plural name in connexion  with things which come under the categories of  quantity and weight rather than under that of  number. For in plumbum 4 lead ' and argentum * sil-  ver,' when there has been added an increase, we say  multum * much ' : thus multum plumbum or argentum,  not plumba ' leads ' and argenta ' silvers/ since articles  made of these we call plumbea and argentea b (silver  is something else when it is argenteum, for that is  what it is when it has now become a utensil ; thus  argenteum if it is a small cup or the like), because in  this case we speak of many argentea ' silver ' cups,  and not of much argentum ' silver/   67. But if those things which have by nature the  idea of quantity rather than that of number, exist in  several kinds and these kinds have come into use,  then from the plurality of kinds they are spoken of  in the plural, as for example vina 1 wines ' and un-  guenia ' perfumes.' For there is wine of one kind,  which comes from Chios, another wine which is from   489     VARRO     quod Lesbo, 3 sic ex regionibus aliis. (Ae)que 4 ipsa  dicuntur nunc melius unguenta, 5 cui nunc genera  aliquot. Si item discrimina magna essent olei et  aceti et sic ceterarum rerum eiusmodi in usu co(m)-  muni, dicerentur sic olea et (aceta ut) 6 vina. Quare  in titraque re (i)nique 7 rescindere conantur analogias,  et 8 cum in dissimili usu similia vocabula quaerant* et  cum item ea quae metimur atque ea quae numcramus  dici putent oportere.   XLI. 68. Item reprehendunt analogias, quod  dicantur multitudinis nomine publicae balneae, non  balnea, contra quod privati dicant unum balneum,  quo?/* 1 plura balnea (non) 2 dicant. Quibus respon-  ded' 3 potest non esse reprehendendum, quod scalae  et aquae caldae, pleraque* cum causa, multitudinis  vocabulis sint appellata neque eorum singularia in  usum venerint ; idemque item contra. Primum  balneum (nomen e(s)t 5 Graecum), (cum) 6 introiit in  urbem, publice ibi consedit, ubi bina essent con-  iuncta aedificia lavandi causa, unum ubi viri, alterum  ubi mulieres lavarentur ; ab eadem ratione domi  suae quisque ubi lavatur balneum dixcrunt et, quod  non erant duo, balnea dicere non consuerunt, cum   3 V, p, Aldus, for Lesbio. 4 A. Sp., for quae. 5 For  unguentia. 6 Added by L. Sp. 7 Canal, for denique.  8 Aug., for analogiam set. * L. Sp.,for querunt.   §68. 1 Canal, for quod. 2 Added by Popma. 3 Al-  dus, for respondere. 4 After pleraque, L. Sp. deleted quae.  6 GS., for et. 6 Added by GS.     §68. ° The word is a heteroclite in form, with a different  490     ON THE LATIN LANGUAGE, IX. 67-68     Lesbos, and so on from other localities. Likewise  unguenta 1 perfumes ' themselves are now properly  spoken of in the plural, for of perfume there are now  a number of kinds. If in like fashion there were great  differences in olive-oil and vinegar and the other  articles of this sort, in common use, then we should  employ the plurals olea and aceta, like vina. There-  fore in both these matters their attempt to destroy  the Regularities is unfair, since they expect that the  words will be alike though their uses are different,  and since they think that articles which we measure  and objects which we count should be spoken of in the  same way.   XLI. 68. Likewise they find fault with the Regu-  larities, because public baths are spoken of as balneae,  with the form in the plural, and not as balnea, in the  singular ; and on the other hand they speak of one bal-  neum of a private individual, though they do not use  the plural balneal To them answer can be made, that  fault ought not to be found because scalae * stairs '  and aquae caldae ' hot springs/ mostly with good  reason, have been called by plural names and the  corresponding singulars have not come into use : and  vice versa* The first balneuvi * bath-room ' (the  name is Greek), when it was brought into the city of  Rome, was as a public establishment set in a place  where two connected buildings might be used for  the bathing, in one of which the men should bathe  and in the other the women. From the same logical  reasoning each person called the place in his own  house where baths were taken, a balneum ; and they  were not accustomed to speak of balnea in the plural,   meaning in the two numbers. But the plural balnea began to  be used in the time of Augustus. 6 C/. § 69.   491     VARRO     hoc antiqui non balneum, sed lavatrinam 7 appellare  consuessent. 8   69- Sic aquae caldae ab loco et aqua, quae ibi  scateret, cum ut colerentur venissent in usum nostris,  cum aliae ad alium morbum idoneae essent, eae cum  plures essent, ut Puteolis ct in Tuscis, quibus uteban-  tur, multitudinis potius quam singulari vocabulo  appellarunt. Sic scalas, quod ab scandendo dicuntur  et singulos gradus scanderent, magis erat quaeren-  dum, si appellassent singulari vocabulo scalam, cum  origo nominatus ostcnderet contra.   XLII. 70. Item reprehendunt de casibus, quod  quidam nominatus habent rectos, quidam obliquos,  quod dicunt utrosque in vocibus oportere. Quibus  idem responderi potest, in quibus usus aut natura  non subsit, ibi non esse analogiam. . . .   71. Sed ne in his (quidem) 1 vocabulis quae  declinantur, si transeunt e recto casu in rectum  casum : quae tamcn fere non discedunt ab ratione  sine iusta causa, ut hi qui gladiatores Faustina* :  nam quod plerique dicuntur, ut tris extremas syllabas   7 Aug., with B, for lauiatrinam. 8 2?, Ed. Veneta,for   consuescent.   § 71. 1 Added here by L. Sp. ; added after vocabulis by  Madvig. 2 Mtie. t for faustinos.     c More commonly in the contracted form latrina, and in  Varro's time meaning ' water-closet, privy.'   § 69. ° At least nine places in Etruria bore the name  Aquae.   % 70. ° Cf. viii. 49. b There seems to be a lacuna here,  as examples illustrating this point of the refutation are lack-  ing.   § 71. c That is, by derivation with suffixes, not merely by  492     ON THE LATIN LANGUAGE, IX. 68-71     because they did not have two in one house — though  our forbears were accustomed to call this not a  balneum, but a lavatrina c ' wash-room.*   69. So also, the hot springs, on account of the  locality and the water which gushed out there, came  to be frequented for our use, since some of the  springs were beneficial to one disease and others to  another ; and because those which they used were  several in number, as at Puteoli and in Etruria,  they called them by a plural word rather than by a  singular. So also with the scalae ' stairs ' ; because  they are named from scandere ' to mount ' and there  were separate steps to be mounted, it would be a  more difficult problem to answer if they had called  them scala, in the singular, inasmuch as the origin of  the name shows their plural nature.   XLII. 70. Likewise they find fault a about the  cases, because some nouns have nominative forms  only, and others have only oblique forms : whereupon  they say that all words ought to have both the  nominative and the oblique forms. To them the  same answer can be given, that there is no Regularity  in those instances which lack a relationship in use  or in nature. . . . b   71. But they should not look for complete Regu-  larity even in these names which are derived by  passage from one nominative form to another.  Still, such words do not in general depart from the  path of logic without valid reason, such as there is for  those gladiators who are called Faustini b ; for though  most gladiators are spoken of in such a way that they   case-inflection. b The troops of gladiators were designated  by adjectives of this sort which were derived from the names  of the owners.     493     VARRO     habeant easdem, Cascelliani, (Caeciliani), 3 Aquiliani,  animadvertant, 4 unde oriuntur, nomina dissimilia  Cascellius, 5 Cflecilius, Aquilius, (Faustus : quod si  esset) 8 Faustius, recte dicerent Faustianos ; si(c) 7  a Scipione quidam male dicunt Scipioninos : nam est  Scipionarios. Sed, ut dixi, quod ab huiuscemodi  cognominibus raro declinantur cognomina neque in  usum etiam perducta, natant quaedam.   XLIIL 72. Item dicunt, cum sit simile stultus  luscus et dicatur stultus stultior stultissimus, non  dici luscus luscior luscissimus, sic in hoc genere  multa. Ad quae dico ideo fieri, quod natura nemo  lusco magis sit luscus, cum stultior fieri videatur.   XLIV. 73. Quod rogant, cur (non) 1 dicamus mane  manius manissimc, item de vesperi : in 2 tempore vere  magis et minus esse non potest, ante et post potest.  Itaque prius est hora prima quam secunda, non  magis hora. Sed magis mane surgere tamen dicitur :  qui primo mane surgit, (magis mane surgit) 3 quam  qui non pri(m)o 4 : ut enim dies non potest esse  magis quam (dies, sic mane non magis quam) 5 mane ;   3 Placed here by L. Sp. ; added after Aquiliani by Aug.   4 Aug., for animaduertunt. 5 Cascelius Aug., for Cas-  sellius F. 6 Added by Mue. 7 M 9 Laetus.for si.   § 73. 1 Added by Aug. 2 Popma, for uespertino.  3 Added by GS. 4 Stephanus, for prior. 5 Added by  L. Sp.     § 72. a Cf viii. 75.   § 73. a Cf. viii. 76. b The usual phrase is multo mane ;  evidently, to the Romans, mane was not completely an adverb  like English* early. e The Latin corresponding to this  (English) sentence should perhaps, as GS. suggest, be placed  before the sentence beginning Itaque prlus ; the argument  then develops more logically.   494     ON THE LATIN LANGUAGE, IX. 71-73     have the last three syllables alike, Cascelliani, Cae-  ciliani, AquilianiJ* let them take note that the names  from which these come, Cascellius, Caecilius, Aquilius  on the one hand, and Faustus on the other, are unlike :  if the name were Faustius, they would be right in  saying Faustiani. In the same way, from Scipio  some make the bad formation Scipionini ; it is prop-  erly Scipionarii. But, as I have said, since appella-  tions are rarely derived from surnames of this kind  and they are not fully at home in use, some such  formations fluctuate in form.   XLIII. 72. Likewise they say,° that although  stultus * stupid ' and luscus * one-eyed * are like words,  and stultus is compared with stultior and stultissimus,  the forms lusrior and luscissimus are not used with  luscus, and similarly with many words of this class.  To which I say that this happens for the reason  that by nature no one is more one-eyed than a one-  eyed man, whereas he may seem to become more  stupid.   XLIV. 73. To their question a why we do not say  mane ' in the morning/ comparative manius, super-  lative manissime. with a similar question about  vesperi * in the evening/ I reply that in matters of  time there is properly no ' more ' and ' less/ but  there can be before and after. Therefore the first  hour is earlier than the second, but not ' more hour/  But nevertheless to rise magis mane ' more in the  morning * is an expression in use ; he who rises in  the first part of the morning rises magis mane 6  * more in the morning ' than he who does not rise  in that first part. For as the day cannot be said  to be more than day, so mane cannot be said to be  more than mane* Therefore that very magis ' more '   495     VARRO     itaque ipsum hoc quod dicitur magis sibi non constat,  quod magis mane significat primum mane, magis  vespere novissimum vesper.   XLV. 74. Item ab huiuscemodi (dis)similitu-  dinibus 1 reprehenditur analogia, quod cum sit anus  cadus simile et sit ab anu aniculaanicilla, a cado duo  reliqua quod non sint propagata, sic non dicatur a  piscina piscinula piscinilla. Ad (haec respondeo) 2  huiuscemodi vocabuh's 3 analogias esse, ut dixi, ubi  magnitudo animadvertenda sit in unoquoque gradu  eaquc 4 sit in usu co(m)muni, ut est cista cistula  cistella et canis catulus catellus, quod in pecoris usu  non est. Itaque consuetudo frequentius res in binas  dividi partis ut maius et minus, ut lectus et lectulus,  area et arcula, sic alia.   XLVI. 75. Quod dicunt casus alia non habere  rectos, alia obliquos et idco non esse analogias, falsum  est. Negant habere rectos ut in hoc frugis frugi  frugem, item cole(m) colis cole, 1 obliquos non habere  ut in hoc Diespiter Diespitri Diespitrem, Maspiter  Maspitri Maspitrem.   § 74. 1 L. Sp., for similitudinibus. 2 Added by L. Sp.  3 L. Sp., for vocabula. 4 Mite. , for ea quae.   §75. 1 A. Sp. ; colis coli colem Mue. ; for role rolis role.     § 74. a Cf viii. 79. b The diminutives are not ety-  mological derivatives of cants, but are of quite distinct origin.  e Curiously, none of the Latin words denoting sheep and  goats, cattle and horses, had a diminutive in regular use in  Varro's time or earlier, except that Varro himself used equulus  and equula. Plautus, Asin. 667, coined the words agnellns  ' little lamb,' haedillus 4 little kid,' vitellus 4 little calf,' as  terms of endearment, but they do not appear again. d The  normal, undiminished object.   § 75. ° Cf. viii. 49 ; the subject-matter of § 75 seems to  come closely after that of § 70, but there seems to be no sure   496     ON THE LATIN LANGUAGE, IX. 73-75     which is commonly said is not consistent with itself,  because magis mane means the first part of the mane,  and magis vespere the last part of the evening.   XLV. 74. Similarly, Regularity is found fault  with on account of unlikenesses of this sort," that  although anus * old woman ' and cadus * cask ' are  like words, and from anus there are the diminutives  aniatla and anicilla, the other two are not formed  from cadus, nor from piscina ' fish-pond * are piscinula  and piscinilla made. To this I answer that words of  this kind have the Regularities, as I have said, only  when the size must be noted in each separate stage,  and this is in common use, as is cista * box/ cistula,  cistella, and canis b 1 dog,' catulus * puppy,' catellus   * little puppy ' ; this is not indicated in the usage  connected with flocks.* Therefore the usage is more  often that things be divided into two sets, as larger d  and smaller, like lectus * couch * and lectulus, area  ' strong-box * and arcula, and other such words.   XLVL 75. As to their saying a that some words  lack the nominative and others lack the oblique  cases, and that therefore the Regularities do not  exist, this is an error. For they say that the nomina-  tive is lacking in such words as frugis frugi frugem b   * fruit of the earth * and colem colis cole c 1 plant-  stalk/ and the oblique cases are lacking in such as  Diespiter * Jupiter,' dat. Diespitri, acc. Diespitrem, and  Maspiter ' Mars,' Maspitri, Maspitrem*   way of rearranging the order of the text. * Gen., dat., acc.  c Acc, gen., abL, unless the manuscript readings are to be  more seriously altered ; the word is more properly caul- % but  Cato and Varro prefer the country forms, with o from au.  d For Dies pater and Mars pater ; the addition of pater is  found only in nom. and voc. (Iuppiter, older Iuplter % is a  voc. form).   VOL. II K 497     VARRO     76. Ad haec respondeo et priora habere nominandi  et posteriora obliquos. Nam et frugi rectus est  natura frux, at secundum consuetudinem dicimus ut  haec avis, haec ovis, sic haec frugis ; sic secundum  naturam nominandi est casus cols, 1 secundum con-  suetudinem colis, 2 cum utrumque conveniat ad analo-  gian, quod et id quod in consuetudine non est cuius  modi debeat esse apparet, et quod est in consuetu-  dine nunc in recto casu, eadem est analogia ac plera-  que, quae ex multitudine cum transeunt in singulare,  difficulter efFeruntur ore. Sic cum transiretur ex eo  quod dicebatur haec oves, una non est dicta ovs sine  J, 3 sed additum I ac factum ambiguum verbum  nominandi an patrici esse(t) 4 casus. Ut ovis, et avis.   77. Sic in obliquis casibus cur negent esse  Diespitri Diespitrem non video, nisi quod minus est  tritum in consuetudine quam Diespiter ; quod in  nihil argumentum est : nam tarn casus qui non tritus  est quam qui est. Sed est(o) 1 in casuum serie alia  vocabula non habere nominandi, alia de obliquis  aliquem: nihil enim ideo quo minus siet 2 ratio per-  cellere poterit hoc crimen.   § 76. 1 Mi*e., for rois. 2 Hue., for rolis. 3 L. &/>.,  for una. 4 L, Sp., for esse.   § 77. 1 L. Sp., for est. 2 Mue., for si et ; on the possi-  bility of the use of siet in Varro's time, cf Cicero, Orator  47. 157.     § 76. ° Frux is found in Ennius, Ann. 314 (' honest man ')  and 431 Vahlen 2 = R.O.L. i. 1 16-1 17 and 150-151 Warming-  ton ; but nom. frugis is not quotable from a text. b Colis  may be cited from Lucilius, 135 Marx, and Varro, R. R.  i. 41 . 6. 4 c Varro is speaking on the basis that the  relation is nom. sing, ending in -s, nom. pi. in -es, as in  dux^ pi. duces. d Haec before oves is the sign of the nom.  pi. fern. ; Varro appears to use hae before consonants, haec   498     ON THE LATIN LANGUAGE, IX. 76-77     76. To this I answer that the former have nomina-  tives and the latter have oblique case-forms. For  the nominative of fntgi is by nature frux, but by usage  we say fntgis, a like avis * bird * and ovis ' sheep * ; so  also, the nominative of the other word is by nature  cols and by usage colis. b Both of these agree with the  principle of Regularity, because it is perfectly clear  of what sort that form ought to be which is not in use,  and in that which is now in use in the nominative  there is the same kind of Regularity as most words  have that are hard to pronounce when they pass  from the plural to the singular. So when the  passage was made from the spoken plural oves, d the  form which was pronounced was not ovs without I,  but an I was added and the word became ambiguous  as to whether the case was nominative or genitive.*  Like the nominative ovis is also the nominative amis.   77. Thus I do not see why they say that in the  oblique cases Diespitri and Diespitrem are lacking,  except because they are less common in use than  Diespiter. But the argument amounts to nothing ;  for the case-form which is uncommon is just as much  a case-form as that which is common. But let us  grant that in the list of case-forms some words lack  the nominative and others lack some one of the  oblique cases ; for this charge will not for that reason  be able in any way to destroy the existence of a logical  relationship a among the forms.   before vowels as here (and at the sentence-end, as at v. 75).  * Varro is of course unaware of the fact that some nouns of  the third declension had stems ending in i and therefore had  a right to nominatives in is, while others had stems ending in  consonants and could have the ending is only by analogy  with the «-stems.   § 77. ° That is, Regularity.   499     VARRO     78. Nam ut signa quae non habent caput 1 aut  aliquam aliam partem, nihilo minus 2 in reliquis mem-  bris eorum esse possunt analogiae, sic in vocabulis  casuum possunt item fieri (iacturae. Potest etiam  refingi) 3 ac reponi quod aberit, ubi patietur natura  et consuetudo : quod nonnunquam apud poetas  invenimus factum, ut in hoc apud Naevium in Clas-  tidio :   Vita insepulta laetus in patriam redux.   XLVII. 79. Itemreprehendunt,quoddicaturhaec  strues, hie Hercules, 1 hie homo : debuisset enim dici,  si esset analogia, hie Hercul, haec strus, hie hom(en.  N)on 2 haec ostendunt no(mi)?*a 3 non analogian esse,  sed obliquos casus non habere caput ex sua analogia.  Non, ut si in Alexandri statua imposueris caput  Philippi, membra conveniant ad rationem, sic* et  Alexandri membrorum simulacro 5 caput quod re-  spondeat item sit ? Non, si quis tunicam in usu ita  consult, ut altera plagula 6 sit angustis clavis, altera  latis, utraque pars in suo genere caret analogia.   XLVIII. 80. Item negant esse analogias, quod   § 78. 1 After caput, M and Laetus deleted et. 2 For  nihil hominus. 3 Added by GS. ; but the lost part may be  some what longer.   % 79. 1 p, Laetus, for Herculis. 2 GS. ; homen Canal ;  for homon. 3 Kent, for noua. 4 G, H, Aug., for sit.  5 A. Sp.yfor simulacrum. 6 Aldus, for placula.   § 78. a By regular formation. b Tray. Rom. Frag.,  Praet. II Ribbeck 3 . c Redux, not elsewhere found in the  nom. sing.   § 79. If the nominatives were of the usual types, which  replace the .genitive ending -IS by -S or by nothing at all,  like $11$, animal, nomen, genitives suis, animalis, nominis.  b That is, the nominatives are not formed ' regularly ' from  the oblique cases, but from these nominatives of variant types   500     ON THE LATIN LANGUAGE, IX. 78-80     78. For as some statues lack the head or some  other part without destroying the Regularities in  their other limbs, so in words certain losses of cases  can take place, with as little result. Besides, what is  lacking can be remade a and put back into its place,  where nature and usage permit ; which we sometimes  find done by the poets, as in this verse of Naevius, in  the Clastidium b :   With life unburied, glad, to fatherland restored.*   XLVII. 79. Likewise they find fault with the  nominatives strues 1 heap,' Hercules, homo * man ' ;  for if Regularity actually existed, they say, these  forms should have been strus, Hercul, homen. a These  nouns do not show that Regularity is non-existent,  but that the oblique cases do not have a head or  starting-point according to their type of Regularity. b  Is it not a fact that, if you should put a head of  Philip on a statue of Alexander and the limbs should  be proportionately symmetrical, then the head  which does correspond to the statue of Alexander's  limbs c would likewise be symmetrical ? And it is  not a fact that if one should in practice sew together  a tunic in such a way that one breadth of the cloth  has narrow border-stripes and the other has broad  stripes, each part lacks regular conformity within its  own class. d   XLVIII. 80. Likewise they say that the Regu-   the oblique cases are formed regularly. c That is, the  heads or nominatives may be varied, but the limbs or oblique  cases are of uniform type. d For there are tunics with the  broad stripe, worn by senators, and tunics with the narrow  stripe, worn by knights ; therefore, though the two halves in  the example do not belong together, each has its regular  precedent.   501     VARRO     alii dicunt cupressus, alii cupressi, item dc ficis  platanis et plerisque arboribus, dc quibus alii ex-  tremum US, alii EI faciunt. Id est falsum : nam  debent dici E et I, fici ut nummi, quod est ut num-  mi^) fici(s), 1 ut nummorum ficorum. Si essent  plures ficus, essent ut manus ; diceremus ut manibus,  sic ficibus, et ut manuum, sic ficuum, neque has ficos  diceremus, sed ficus, ut non manos appellamus, sed  (manus, nec) 2 consuetude* diceret singularis obliquos  casus huius fici neque hac fico, ut non dici(t) 3 huius  mani, 4 sed huius manus, (n)ec 5 hac mano, sed hac  manu.   XLIX. 81. Etiam illud putant esse causae, cur  non sit 1 analogia, quod Lucilius scribit :   Dccuis, 2   Sive decusibus est.   Qui errant, quod Lucilius non debuit dubitare, quod  utrumque : nam in aere usque ab asse ad centussis  numerus aes significat, et eius numero finiti casus  omnes 3 ab dupondio sunt, quod dicitur a multis  duobus modis hie dupondius et hoc dupondium, ut   § 80. 1 L. Sp., for nummi fici. 2 Added by Mue. ;  manus neque L. Sp. 3 Aug., for dici. 4 M, Laetus,for  manui. 5 L. Sp., for et.   §81. 1 After sit, Aldus deleted in. 2 Lachmann ;  decussi Mue. ; for decuis. 3 For omnis.     § 80. ° As belonging to the fourth and the second de-  clensions respectively. b This shows that Varro wrote the  nominative plural of the second declension with EI, and not  with I ; but it would be pedantic to substitute such spellings  throughout 4 his works, or even merely in this section.  c As type of the second declension. d As type of the  fourth declension.   502     ON THE LATIN LANGUAGE, IX. 80-81     larities do not exist, because some say cupressus  ' cypress-trees ' in the plural and others say cupressif  and similarly with fig-trees, plane-trees, and most  other trees, to which some give the ending US and  others give EI. This is wrong ; for the tree-names  ought to be spoken with E and l 9 b Jici like nummi c  ' sesterces,* because the ablative is jicis like nummis,  and the genitive is ficorum like nummorum. If the  plural were Jicus, then it would be like mantis d  * hand ' ; we should say ablative Jicibus like manibus,  and genitive jicuum like manuum 9 and we should not  say accusative Jicos, but Jicus, just as we do not say  accusative vianos but manus ; nor would usage speak  the oblique cases of the singular genitive Jici and  ablative Jico, just as it does not say genitive mani but  manus, nor ablative mono but manu.   XLIX. 81. Moreover, they think that there is  proof of the non-existence of Regularity, in the fact  that Lucilius writes a ;   Priced a teiww, or else we may say at ten-asses. b   They are in error, because Lucilius should not have  been uncertain as to the form, since both are right.  For in copper money, from the as to the hundred-a-y,  the number adds to itself the meaning of the copper  coin, and all its case-forms are limited by its numerical  value, starting from the dupondius * two-as piece,'  which is used by many in two ways, masculine  dupondius and neuter dupondium, like gladius and   §81. ° Lucilius, 1153-4 Marx. "Or decussis, decus-  sibus; but the single S is elsewhere attested in these words,  and Lucilius may well have followed the older orthography,  which doubled no consonants. On the as, cf. v. 169* c As  first element in the compound.   503     VARRO     hoc gladium et hie gladius ; ab tressibus virilia multi-  tudinis hi tresses et " his tressibus confido," singulare  " hoc tressis habeo " et " hoc tres(s)is 4 confido," sic  deinceps a(d) 5 centussis. Deinde numerus aes non  significatf. 6   82. Numeri qui aes non significant, usque a quat-  tuor ad centum, triplicis habent formas, quod dicun-  tur hi quattuor, hae quattuor, haec quattuor ; cum  perventum est ad mille, quartum assumit singulare  neutrum, quod dicitur hoc mille denarium, a quo  multitudinis fit milia denarii. 1   S3. Quare gwo(nia)m 1 ad analogias quod pertineat  non (opus) 2 est ut omnia similia dicantur, sed ut  in suo quaeque genere similiter declinentur, stulte  quaerunt, cur as et dupondius et tressis non dicantur  proportione, cum as 3 sit simple^, 4 d?*pondius 5 fictus,  quod duo asses pendebat, 6 tressis ex tribus aeris quod  sit. Pro assibus nonnunquam aes dicebant antiqui, a   4 For tresis. 5 Aug., for a. 6 Aug., for significans.  § 82. 1 Aug.) for denaria.   § 83. 1 Mue., for cum. 2 Added by GS. 3 as sit  Aldus, for adsit. 4 For simples. 5 For dipondius.  6 Aug., for pendebant.   d Cf. v. 116 and viii. 45. "The value-names tressis to  centussis were invariable in the singular, but had a full set  of cases in the plural, without multiplying the value of the  term ; thus tresses in the plural still means ' three asses '  precisely like the singular.   § 82. ° One invariable form serves for three genders.  b Mille is not only an indeclinable plural adjective, of three  genders, but also a neuter noun in the singular, upon which  a genitive depends ; and in this last capacity it has a plural,  which is declinable. c The denarius was a Roman silver  coin, equivalent to the Greek drachma, and in modern times   504     ON THE LATIN LANGUAGE, IX. 81-83     gladium* From tressis 4 three-as ' there is a mascu-  line plural 3 tresses in the nominative and tressibus in  the ablative, as in "I trust in these three asses,"  singular tressis as in " I have this three-flj " and " I  trust in this three-as." The same usage is followed  all the way to centussis 4 hundred-^. ' e From here on,  the numeral does not denote money any more than  other things.   82. The numerals which do not signify money,  from quaiiuor 4 four ' to centum 4 hundred/ have forms  of triple function, because quaituor is masculine,  feminine, and neuter. When mille 4 thousand ' is  reached, it takes on a fourth function, 6 that of a  singular neuter, because the expression in use is  mille 4 thousand * of denarii , c from which is made a *  plural, milia 1 thousands * of denarii.   83. Since therefore so far as concerns the Regu-  larities it is not essential that all words that are  spoken should be alike in their systems, but only that  they should be inflected alike each in its own class,  those persons are stupid who ask why as and dupondius  and tressis are not spoken according to a regular  scheme ; for the as is a single unit, the dupondius is a  compound term indicating that it pendebat 1 weighed '  duo 1 two ' asses, and the tressis is so called a because  it is composed of tres 4 three ' units of aes 4 copper.'  Instead of asses, the ancients used sometimes to say  aes 6 ; a usage which survives when we hold an as in   to the Swiss franc (about Is. 4d. English, or 32 cents U.S.A.,  in 1936).   § 83. ° From tres and as, not from tres and aes. b But  in the genitive, if with a numeral ; just as we say " four  o'clock," = " four (hours) of the clock " ; in the singular,  aes might mean * money ' collectively, like the French argent,  and sometimes even a * copper piece.'   505     VARRO     quo dicimus assem tenentes " hoc 7 aere aeneaque  libra " et " mille aeris legasse."   84. Quare quod ab tressis usque ad centussis 1  numeri ex (partibus) 2 eiusdem modi sunt compositi,  eiusdem modi habent similitudinem : dupondius,  quod dissimilis est, ut debuit, dissimilem habet  rationem. Sic as, quoniam simplex est ac principium,  et unum significat et multitudinis habet suum in-  finitum : dicimus enim asses, quos cum finimus,  dicimus dupondius et tressis et sic porro.   85. Sic videtur mihi, quoniam finitum et infinitum  habeat dissimilitudinem, non debere utrumque item  dici, eo magis quod in ipsis vocabulis 1 ubi additur  certus numerus miliar(i)is 2 aliter atque in reliquis  dicitur : nam sic loquontur, hoc mille denarium, non  hoc mille denari(orum), 3 et haec duo milia denarn/m, 4  non duo milia denari(orum). 5 Si esset denarii in  recto casu atque infinitam multitudinem significaret,  tunc in patrico denariorum dici oportebat ; et non  solum in denariis, victoriatis, drachmis,* nummis, sed  etiam in viris idem servari oportere, cum dicimus   7 After hoc, Brissonius deleted ab.   § 84. 1 Aug., for ducentussis. 2 Added by GS.   % 85. 1 M 9 Laetus, for vocalibus. 2 Miie. ; milliards  L. Sp. ; for militaris. 3 L. Sp.,for denarii. 4 Aug. , for  denaria. 5 Christ, for denarii. 6 Rhol^for et rachmis.     c A legal survival used in symbolic sales, cf. v. 163; for the  ancient as UbraUs (cf v. 169) had long since been decreased  in weight and was not coined after 74 b.c.   § 84. ° Even as dies and annus were not modified by the  lower numerals ; for such phrases the Romans substituted  biduum, triduum, biennium, triennium> etc. So for sums   506     ON THE LATIN LANGUAGE, IX. 83-85     the hand and say " with this aes * copper piece ' and  aenea libra ' pound of copper/ " c and also in the legal  formula " to have bequeathed a thousand (asses) of  aes * copper.* '*   84. Therefore, because the numerals from tressis  to centussis are compounded of parts of the same  kind, they have a likeness of the same kind ; but the  word dupondius, because it is different in formation,  has a different system of declension, as it should  have. So also the as, because it is a single unit and  is the beginning, means one and has its own in-  definite plural, for we say asses ; but when we limit  them numerically, we say dupondius and tressis and  so on. a   . 85. Thus it seems to me that since the definite and  the indefinite have an inherent difference, the two  ought not to be spoken in the same fashion, the  more so because in the words themselves, when they  are attached to a definite number in the thousands,  a form is used which is not the same as that used in  other expressions. For they speak thus : mille dena-  rium a * thousand of denarii,' not denariorum, and two  milia denarium ' thousands of denarii,* not denariorum.  If it were denarii in the nominative and it denoted an  indefinite quantity, then it ought to be denariorum in  the genitive ; and the same distinction must be pre-  served, it seems to me, not only in denarii, victoriati, h  drachmae, and nummi, but also in viri, when we say   from 2 to 100 asses, the compound words were used, and not  asses with the numeral.   § 85. a For names of weights and measures, and for some  other words, the old genitive in -um continued in use long  after the new form in -onim had been generalized. 6 The  vktoriatus was a silver coin stamped with a figure of Victory,  and worth half a denarius.   507     VARRO     iudicium fuisse triumvirum, decem(virum, centum)-  wum, 7 non (triumvirorum, decemvirorum), 8 centum-  virorum.   86. Numeri antiqui habent analogias, quod omni-  bus est una 1 regula, duo actus, tres gradus, sex de-  curiae, qua(e) 1 omnia similiter inter se respondent.  Regula 3 est numerus novenarius, quod, ab uno ad  novem cum pervenimus, rursus redimus ad unum et  V(IIII) 4 ; hinc et LX(XXX) 6 et nongenta 6 ab una  sunt natura novenaria ; sic ab octonaria, et deo(r)sum  versus ad singularia perveniunt.   87. Actus primus est ab uno (ad) 1 DCCCC, se-  cundus a mille ad nongenta* milia ; quod idem valebat  unum et mille, utrumque singulari nomine appellatur :  nam ut dicitur hoc unum, haec duo, (sic hoc mille,  haec duo) 3 milia et sic deinceps multitudinis in duobus  actibus reliqui omnes item numeri. Gradus singu-  laris est in utroque actu ab uno ad novem, denariws 4  gradus (a) 5 decern ad LX(XXX), 6 centenarius a cen-  tum (ad) 7 DCCCC. Ita tribus gradibus sex decuriae  fiunt, tres miliariae, tres 8 minores. Antiqui his  numeris fuerunt contenti.   7 Added by L. Sp. 8 Added by A. Sp., after Aldus.   §86. 1 After una, L. Sp. deleted non novenaria (Aug.  deleted non). 2 Rhol., for qua. 3 Sciop., for regulae.  4 novem L. Sp., for V. 5 nonaginta Aldus, for LX.  6 L. Sp. ; nongenti G, H ; for nungenti.   § 87. 1 Added by Aug. 2 For nungenta. 3 Added  by Gronov. 4 Aug., for denarios. 5 Added by Aug.  6 nonaginta Aug., for LX. 7 Added by Aug. 6 L. Sp.,  for miliaria etres.     c The tresviri or triumviri capitales, in charge of prisons and  508     ON THE LATIN LANGUAGE, IX. 85-87     that there has been a decision of the triumvirs, c the  decemvirs , d the centum virs, e all of which have the  genitive virum and not virorum.   86. The old numbers have their Regularities,  because they all have one rule, two acts, three grades,  and six decades, all of which show regular internal  correspondences. The rule is the number nine,  because, when we have gone from one to nine, we  return again to one and nine ° ; hence both ninety and  nine hundred are of that one and the same nine-  containing nature. So there are numbers of eight-  containing nature, 6 and going downwards they arrive  at those which are merely ones.   87. The first act ° is from one to nine hundred,  the second from one thousand to nine hundred  thousand. Because one and thousand are alike  unities, both are called by a name in the singular ;  for as we say 1 this one ' and ' these two,* so we say  1 this thousand ' and ' these two thousands/ and  after that all the other numbers in the two acts are  likewise plural. The unitary grade is found in both  acts, from one to nine ; the denary grade extends  from ten to ninety ; the centenary grade from  hundred to nine hundred. Thus from the three  grades, six decades are made, three in the thousands,  and three in the smaller numbers. The ancients were  satisfied with these numerals.   executions. *The decemviri stlitibus iudicandis, a per-  manent board with jurisdiction over cases involving liberty  or citizenship. * The centumviri or board of judges with  jurisdiction over civil suits, especially those involving in-  heritances.   § 86. As multiples of ten ; and then as multiples of one  hundred. 6 But these do not constitute the 4 rule.*  § 87. Technical term, taken from the drama.   509     VARRO     88. Ad 1 hos tertium et quartum actum (addcntes) 2  ab decie(n)s (et ab deciens miliens) 2 minores im-  posuerunt vocabula, neque rationc, sed tamen non  contra est earn de qua scribimus analogiam. Nam 3  deciens 4 cum dicatur hoc deciens ut mille hoc mille,  ut sit utrumque sine casibus vocis, dicemus ut hoc  mille, huius mille, sic hoc deciens, huius deciens,  neque eo minus in altero, quod est mille, praeponemus  hi mille, horum mille, (sic hi deciens, horum deciens). 5   L. 89. Quoniam in eo est nomen co(m)mune,  quam vocant ofnovvfuav, 1 obliqui casus ab eodem  capite, ubi erit ofuavvfiia, 2 quo minus dissimiles fiant,  analogia non prohibet. Itaque dicimus hie Argus,  cum hominem dicimus, cum oppidum, Graec(e  Graec)an(i)ceve 3 hoc Argos, cum Latine (hi) 4 Argi.  Item faciemus, si eadem vox nomen et 5 verbum  significant, 6 ut et in casus et in tempora dispariliter  declinetur, ut faciemus a Meto quod nomen est  Metonis Metonem, quod verbum estmetammetebam.   § 88. 1 For ab. 2 Added by Kent, after Mue. (actum  ab deciens minorem, (a deciens miliens maiorem addentes),  imposuerunt). 3 A fter nam, L. Sp. deleted ut. 4 Aug.,  for decienis. 6 Added by L. Sp. ; there may have been  other text also in the lacuna.   § 89. 1 For omonimyan. 2 For omonimya / after which  Aug. deleted obliqui casus. 3 Fay, cf. x. 71 ; graecanice  Pius ; for graecancaene. 4 Added by Vertranius ; (hei)  Aug. 6 Pius, for nominet. 6 Pius, for significavit.     § 88. ° Elliptic for decies centena milia ' ten times a  hundred thousands.* b Similarly elliptic for decies milies  centena milia. c Varro seems not to know the abl. sing.  milll, found in Plautus, Bac. 928 (assured by the metre),  and in Lucilius, 327 and 506 Marx (assured by Gellius, i. 10.  10-13).  510     ON THE LATIN LANGUAGE, IX. 88-89     88. To these, their descendants added a third and  a fourth act, imposing names which started from  deciens a ' million ' and deciens miliens b ' thousand  million ' ; and though the names were not formed by  logical relation with the lower numerals, still their for-  mation is not in conflict with the Regularity about  which we are writing. For inasmuch as deciens is used  as a neuter singular like mille, so that both words are  without change of form for the various cases, 6 we  shall use deciens unchanged as nominative and as  genitive, even as we do mille ; and none the less  shall we set before mille the signs of nominative and  of genitive plural, because mille is also in the other  number — and so also shall we speak of* these deciens '  in the same cases.   L. 89. When a noun is the same in the nomina-  tive though it has more than one meaning, in which  instance they call it a homonymy, Regularity does  not prevent the oblique cases from the same starting  form in which the homonymy is, from being dis-  similar. Therefore we say Argus in the masculine,  when we mean the man, but when we mean the  town we say, in Greek or in the Greek fashion,  Argos a in the neuter, though in Latin it is Argi,  masculine plural. Likewise, if the same word de-  notes both a noun and a verb, we shall cause it to  be inflected both for cases and for tenses, with  different inflection for noun and verb, so that from  Melo as a noun, a man's name, we form gen. Metonis,  acc. Metonem, but from meto as a verb, * I reap/ we  form the future metam and the imperfect metebam.   § 89. ° The homonymy is not perfect, since the forms are  Argus and Argos ; the neuter Argos is found in Latin only  in nom. and acc.     511     VARRO     LI. 90. Reprehendunt, cum ab eadem voce plura  sunt vocabula declinata, quas a-vvtawfitas 1 appellant,  ut 2 Alc(m)#eus 3 et Alc(m)«eo, 3 sic Gen/on, Ger?/o-  n(e)us, 4 Ger^ones. In hoc genere quod casus per-  peram permutant quidam, non reprehendunt ana-  logiam, sed qui eis utuntur imperite ; quod quisque  caput prenderit, sequi debet eius consequenti(s) 5  casus in declinando ac non facere, cum dixerit recto  casu Alc(m)aeus, 6 in obliquis 7 Alc(m)«eoni 6 et  Alc(m)aeonem 6 ; quod si miscuerit et non secutus  erit analogias, reprehendendum.   LII. 91. (Reprehendunt) 1 Aristarchum, quod  haec nomina Melicertes et Philomedes similia neget  esse, quod vocandi casus habet alter Melicerta, alter  Philomede(s), 2 sic qui dicat lepus et lupus non esse  simile, quod alterius vocandi casus sit lupe, alterius  lepus, sic socer, macer, quod in transitu fiat ab  altero triss/llabum soceri, ab altero bisyllabum macri.   92. De hoc etsi supra responsum est, cum dixi  de lana, hie quoque 1 amplius adiciam similia non solum   §90. 1 For synonimyas. 2 After ut, Aug. deleted  sapho et. 3 Kent, for alceus and alceo, usually corrected  to Alcaeus, Alcaeo, though a variant nominative Alcaeo is  unknown ; whereas Alcumeus occurs in Plant us* Capt. 562,  and Alcmaeo in Cicero, Acad. Priora ii. 28. 89, and else-  where. 4 Mue., for gerionus. 6 L. Sp.,for consequenti.  • Kent, for alceus, alceoni, alceonem ; cf. crit. note 3.  7 After obliquis, Mue. deleted dicere.   §91. 1 Added by L. Sp„ after Aug. 2 Mue., for  philomede.   § 92. 1 For hie hie quoque.     § 90. Son of Amphiaraus and Eriphyle, who killed his  mother at the command of his father, because she tricked him  into going to a war in which he was destined to die ; cf. also  the critical note. b The three-bodied giant whom Hercules   512     ON THE LATIN LANGUAGE, IX. 90-92     LI. 90. They find fault when from the same  utterance two or more word-forms are derived, which  they call synonymns, such as Alcmaeus and Alanaeo, a  and also Geryon, Geryoneus, GeryonesS* As to the fact  that in this class certain speakers interchange the  case-forms wrongly — they are not finding fault with  Regularity, but with the speakers who use those case-  forms unskillfully : each speaker ought to follow,  in his inflection, the case-forms which attend upon  the nominative which he has taken as his start, and  he ought not to make a dative Alcmaeoni and an  accusative Alcmaeonem when he has said Alcmaeus in  the nominative ; if he has mixed his declensions and  has not followed the Regularities, blame must be laid  upon him.   LII. 91. They find fault a with Aristarchus for  saying that the names Meliceries and Pkilomedes are  not alike, because one has as its vocative Melicerta,  and the other has Pkilomedes b ; and likewise with  those who say that lepus * hare ' and lupus ' wolf *  are not alike, because the vocative case of one is  lupe and of the other is lepus, and with those who say  the same of socer ' father-in-law * and macer ' lean/  because in the declensional change there comes  from the one the three-syllabled genitive soceri and  from the other the two-syllabled genitive macri.   92. Although the answer to this was given above  when I spoke about the kinds of wool, I shall make  here some further statements : the likenesses of   overpowered and robbed of his cattle ; all three forms are  known in Greek, but only Geryon and Geryones in Latin.   §91. a Cf. viii. 68. b The Greek nominatives end in  -17s, but the vocatives end in -a and -€s respectivelv.   § 92. a C/. ix. 39.   VOL. II L 513     VARRO     a facie dici, sed etiam ab aliqua coniuncta vi et  potestate, quae et oculis et auribus latere soleant :  itaque saepe gemina facie mala negamus esse  similia, si sapore sunt alio ; sic equos eadem facie  nonnullos negamus esse similis, (s)i 2 natione s(unt) 3  ex procreante dissimiles. 4   93. Itaque in hominibus emendis, si natione alter  est melior, emimus pluris. Atque in hisce omnibus  similitudines non sumimus tantum a figura, sed  etiam aliu  for externi.   §101. ° Present imperative, future imperative, present  subjunctive. b The indicative mood. c Varro dis-  regards the, plural forms in this calculation.   § 102. ° Meaning 1 mood ' ; cf. § 95, note a. b Cf  ix. 75-79.  520     ON THE LATIN LANGUAGE, IX. 100-102     used to say present esum es est, imperfect eram eras  erat, future ero eris erit. In this same fashion you  will see that the other verbs of this kind preserve the  principle of Regularity.   LVIII. 101. Besides, they find fault with Regu-  larity in this matter, that certain verbs have not the  three persons, nor the three tenses ; but it is with lack  of insight that they find this fault, as if one should  blame Nature because she has not shaped all living  creatures after the same mould. For if by nature not  all forms of the verbs have three tenses and three  persons, then the divisions of the verbs do not all have  this same number. Therefore when we give a com-  mand, a form which only the verbs of uncompleted  time have — when we give a command to a person  present or not actually present, three verb-forms a are  made, like lege ' read (thou)/ legito ' read (thou) * or  ' let him read/ legal ' let him read 1 : for nobody  gives a command with a form denoting action already  completed. On the other hand, in the forms which  denote declaration, 6 like lego ' I read/ legis * thou  readest/ legit ' he reads/ there are nine verb-forms  of uncompleted action and nine of completed  action.   LIX. 102. For this and similar reasons the  question that should be asked is not whether one  kind ° disagrees with another kind, but whether there  is anything lacking in each kind. If to these  there is added what I said above b about nouns, all  difficulties will be easily resolved. For as the nomina-  tive case-form is in them the source for the derivative  cases, so in verbs the source for other forms is in the  form which expresses the person of the speaker and  the present tense : like scribo * I write/ lego ' I read.'   521     VARRO     103. Quare ut illic fit, si 1 hie item acciderit, in  formula ut aut caput non sit aut ex alieno genere sit,  proportione eadem quae illic dicimus, cur nihilominus 2  servctur analogia. Item, sicut illic caput suum  habebit et in obliquis casibus transitio erit in ali(am)  quam 3 formulam, qua assumpta reliqua facilius  possint videri verba, unde sint declinata (fit enim, ut  rectus casus nonnunquam sit ambiguus), ut in hoc  verbo volo, quod id duo significat, unum a voluntate,  alterum a volando ; itaque a volo intellegimus et  volare et velle.   LX. 101. Quidam reprehendunt, quod pluit et  luit dicamus in praeterito et praesenti tempore, cum  analogize sui cuiusque temporis verba debeant dis-  criminare. Falluntur : nam est ac putant aliter,  quod in praeteritis U dicimus longum pluit (luit), 1  in praesenti breve pluit luit : ideoque in lege vendi-  tions fundi " ruta caesa " ita dicimus, ut U produ-  camus.   LXI. 105. Item reprehendunt quidam, quod  putant idem esse sacrifico 1 et sacrificor, lavat 2 et  lavatur ; quod sit an non, nihil commovet analogian,  dum sacrifico 3 qui dicat servet sacrificabo et sic per   § 103. 1 Mite.,, for sic. 2 For nichilominus. 3 Mue.,  for aliquam.   § 104. 1 Added by Aug.   § 105. 1 Aug.> for sacrificio. 2 L. Sp. ; sacrificor et  lavat Aug. ; for sacrifico relauat. 3 Aug,) for sacrifici.   § 103. ° Cf ix. 76.   § 104. a Found in older Latin, but seemingly shortened  by about Varro's time. 6 One might exempt from inclu-  sion in the sale of a property all things dug up (sand, chalk,  ete.) and ail things cut down (timber, etc.), even though they  were still unwrought materials. c The u is short in the  compounds erutus^ obrutus, etc.   522     ON THE LATIN LANGUAGE, IX. 103-105     103. Wherefore, if it has happened in verbs as it  does happen in nouns, that in the pattern the starting-  point is lacking or belongs to a different kind, we give  the same arguments here which we gave there, with  suitable changes in application, as to why and how  Regularity is none the less preserved. And as in  nouns the word will have its own peculiar starting-  point and in the oblique cases there will be a change  to some other pattern, on the assumption of which it  can be more easily seen from what the word-forms are  derived (for it happens that the nominative case-form  is sometimes ambiguous), so it is in verbs, as in this  verb volo, because it has two meanings, one from  wishing and the other from flying ; therefore from  volo we appreciate that there are both volare ' to fly '  and velle * to wish/   LX. 104. Certain critics find fault, because we  say pluit * rains ' and luit * looses ' both in the past  tense and in the present, although the Regularities  ought to make a distinction between the verb-forms  of the two tenses. But they are mistaken ; for it is  otherwise than they think, because in the past tense  we say pluit and luit with a long U, a and in the present  with a short U ; and therefore in the law about the  sale of farms we say rata caesa ' things dug up and  things cut,' 6 with a lengthened u. c   LXI. 105. Likewise certain persons find fault,  because they think that active sacrifico ' I sacrifice '  and passive sacrificor, active lav at * he bathes ' and  passive lavatur, are the same ° : but whether this is  so or not, has no effect on the principle of Regularity,  provided that he who says sacrifico sticks to the future   § 105. ° With the same meaning ; but the passive of  these verbs sometimes has true passive meaning.   523     VARRO     totam formam, ne dicat sacrificatur 4 aut sacrificatus  sum : haec cnim inter se non conveniunt.   106. Apud Plautum, cum dicit :   Piscis ego credo qui usque dum vivunt lavant  Diu minus lavari 1 quam haec lavat Phronesium,   ad lavant lavari non convenit, ut I 2 sit postremum,  sed E ; ad lavantur analogia lavari reddit : quod  Plauti aut librarii mendum si est, non ideo analogia,  sed qui scripsit est reprehendendus. Omnino et  lavat 3 et lavatur dicitur separatimrecte in rebus certis,  quod puerum nutrix lava(t), 4 puer a nutrice lavatur,  nos in 6alneis et lavamus et lavamur.   107. Sed consuetudo alterum utrum cum satis  haberet, in toto corpore potius utitur lavamur, in  partibus lavamus, quod dicimus lavo manus, sic pedes  et cetera. Quare e balneis non recte dicunt lavi, lavi  manus recte. Sed quoniam in balneis lavor lautus  sum, scquitur, ut contra, quoniam est soleo, oporte(a)ti  dici solui, ut Cato et Ennius scribit, non ut dicit  volgus, solitus sum, debere dici ; neque propter haec,  quod discrepant in sermone pauca, minus est analogia,  ut supra dictum est.   4 L. Sp. f /or sacrificaturus.   § 106. 1 Plautus has minus diu lavare. 2 II, for T.  3 II, for lauant. 4 For laua.   § 107. 1 Mue.,for oportet.   § 106. ° True. 322-323.   § 107. °\The passive form as a middle or reflexive, but the  active form as a transitive requiring an object. b Frag,  inc. 54 Jordan. e Frag. inc. 26 Vahlen 2 .' * Cf. ix. 33.   524     ON THE LATIN LANGUAGE, IX. 105-107     sacrificabo and so on in the active, through the whole  paradigm, avoiding the passive sacrificatur and  sacrificatus sum : for these two sets do not harmonize  with each other.   106. In Plautus, when he says a :   The fish, I really think, that bathe through all their life,  Are in the bath less time than this Phronesium,   lavari * are in the bath/ with final I instead of E, does  not attach to lavant * bathe ' : Regularity refers lavari  to lavantur, and whether the error belongs to Plautus  or to the copyist, it is not Regularity, but the writer  that is to be blamed. At any rate, lavat and lavatur  are used with a difference of meaning in certain  matters, because a nurse lavat 1 bathes ' a child, the  child lavatur ' is bathed ' by the nurse, and in the  bathing establishments we both lavamus * bathe * and  lavamur ' are bathed.'   107. But since usage approves both, in the case  of the whole body one uses rather lavamur * we bathe  ourselves,' and in the case of portions of the body  lavamus * we wash,' in that we say lavo * I wash ' my  hands, my feet, and so on.° Therefore with reference  to the bathing establishments they are wrong in  saying lavi * I have bathed,' but right in saying lavi  * I have M ashed * my hands. But since in the bathing  establishments lavor * I bathe ' and lauius sum * I  have bathed,' it follows that on the other hand from  soleo 1 I am wont,' which is in the active, one ought  to say solui 4 I have been wont,' as Cato 6 and Ennius c  write, and that solitus sum, as the people in general  say, ought not to be used. But as I have said above,**  Regularity exists none the less for these few in-  consistencies which occur in speech.   525     VARRO     LXII. 108. Item cur non sit analogia, a^erunt, 1  quod ab similibus similia non declinentur, ut ab dolo  et colo : ab altero enim dicitur dolavi, ab altero colui ;  in quibus assumi solet aliquid, quo facilius reliqua  dicantur, ut i(n) 2 M^rmecidis 3 operibus minutis solet  fieri : igitur in verbis temporalibus, quo(m) 4 simili-  tudo saepe sit confusa, ut discerni nequeat, nisi trans-  ieris in aliam personam aut in tempus, quae pro-  posita sunt no(n e)sse 5 similia intellegitur, cum trans-  itum est in secundam personam, quod alterum est  dolas, alterum colis.   109. Itaque in reliqua forma verborum suam  utr(um)que 1 sequitur formam. Utrum in secunda  (persona) 2 forma verborum temporalz(um) 3 habeat  in extrema syllaba AS (an ES) an IS a(u)t IS, 4 ad  discernendas similitudines interest : quocirca ibi  potius index analogiae quam in prima, quod ibi  abstrusa est dissimilitudo, ut apparet in his meo, neo,  ruo : ab his enim dissimilia fiunt transitu, quod sic  dicuntur meo meas, neo nes, ruo ruis, quorum  unumquodque suam conservat similitudinis formam.   LXIII. 110. Analogiam item de his quae appel-  lantur participia reprehendunt multz 1 ; iniuria : nam  non debent dici terna ab singulis verbis amaturus  amans amatus, quod est ab amo amans et amaturus,   § 108. 1 adferunt Aug., for asserunt. 2 Aug., for uti.  3 Plus, for murmecidis. 4 Aug., for quo. 5 Vertranius,  for nosse.   § 109. 1 Schp.,for uterque. 2 Added by L. Sp. 3 h.  Bp., for temporale. 4 L. Sp. (aut ES Canal), for as anis  at si.   § 110. 1 GS.,for multa.   § 108. Just as we nowadays take the infinitive to show  the conjugation, adding the perfect active and the passive   526     ON THE LATIN LANGUAGE, IX. 108-110     LXII. 108. Likewise, they present as an argument  against the existence of Regularity the fact that like  forms are not derived from likes, as from dolo 4 1 chop '  and colo 4 I till ' ; for one forms the perfect dolavi  and the other forms colui. In such instances some-  thing additional is wont to be taken to aid in the  making of the other forms, a just as we do in the tiny  art-works of Myrmecides b : therefore in verbs, since  the likeness is often so confusing that the distinction  cannot be made unless you pass to another person or  tense, you become aware that the words before you  are not alike when passage is made to the second  person, which is dolas in the one verb and colis in the  other.   109. Thus in the rest of the paradigm of the  verbs each follows its own special type. Whether  in the second person the paradigm of verbs has in the  final syllable AS or ES or IS or IS, is of importance  for distinguishing the likenesses. Wherefore the mark  of Regularity is in the second person rather than in the  first, because in the first the unlikeness is concealed,  as appears in meo 4 I go/ neo 4 I sew,' ruo 4 1 fall ' ; for  from these there develop unlike forms by the change  from first to second person, because they are spoken  thus : meo meas, neo nes, ruo rids, each one of which  preserves its own type of likeness.   LXIII. 110. Likewise, many find fault with  Regularity in connexion with the so-called parti-  ciples ; wrongly : for it should not be said that the  set of three participles comes from each individual  verb, like amaturus 4 about to love,' amans ' loving,'  amaius 4 loved,' because amans and amaturus are from   participle to make up the "principal parts" which are our  guide. » Cf. vii. 1.     527     VARRO     ab amor 2 amatus. Illud analogia quod praestare  debet, in suo quicque genere habet, casus, ut amatus  amato et amati amatis ; et sic in muliebribus amata  et amatae ; item amaturus eiusdem modi habet  declinationes, amans paulo aliter ; quod hoc genus  omnia sunt in suo genere similia proportione, sic  virilia et muliebria sunt eadem.   LXIV. 111. De eo quod in priore libro extremum  est, ideo non es(se) analogia(m), 1 quod qui de ea  scripserint aut inter se non conveniant aut in quibus  conveniant ea cum consuetudinis discrepant 2 verbis,  utrumque (est leve) 3 : sic enim omnis repudiandum  erit artis, quod et in medicina et in musica et in  aliis multis discrepant scriptores ; item in quibus  conveniunt m 4 scriptis, si e(a) tam(en) 5 repudiat 6  natura : quod ita ut dicitur non sit ars, sed artifex  reprehendendus, qui (dici) 7 debet in scribendo non  vidisse verum, non ideo non posse scribi verum.   112. Qui dicit hoc monti et hoc fonti, cum alii  dicant hoc monte et hoc fonte, sic alia quae duobus  modis dicuntur, cum alterum sit verum, alterum  falsum, non uter peccat tollit analogias, sed uter  recte dicit confirmat ; et quemadmodum is qui 1  peccat in his verbis, ubi duobus modis dicuntur, non   2 Aug. ; amaturus ab amabar Rhol. ; for ab amaturus  amabar.   §111. 1 Mue. 9 for est analogia. 2 Mue., for dis-  crepant. 3 Added by GS. ; falsum A, Sp. ; falsum est  Popma. 4 A. Sp., for ut. 5 GS., for etiam. 6 For  repudiant. 7 Added by GS.   § 112. 1 L. Sp.,for quicum.     §112. fl C/. viii. 66.  528     ON THE LATIN LANGUAGE, IX. 110-112     the active amo, and amatus is from the passive amor.  But that which Regularity can offer, which the parti-  ciples have, each in its own class, is case-forms, as  amatus, dative amato, and plural amati, dative amatis ;  and so in the feminine, amata and plural amatae.  Likewise amaturus has a declension of the same kind.  Amans has a somewhat different declension ; because  all words of this kind have a regular likeness in their  own class, amans, like others of its class, uses the  same forms for masculine and for feminine.   LXIV. 111. About the last argument in the pre-  ceding book, that Regularity does not exist for the  reason that those who have written about it do not  agree with one another, or else the points on which  they agree are at variance with the words of actual  usage, both reasons are of little weight. For in this  fashion you will have to reject all the arts, because  in medicine and in music and in many other arts the  writers do not agree ; you must take the same attitude  in the matters in which they agree in their writings,  if none the less nature rejects their conclusions. For  in this way, as is often said, it is not the art but the  artist that is to be found fault with, who, it must be  said, has in his writing failed to see the correct view ;  we should not for this reason say that the correct  view cannot be formulated in writing.   112. As to the man who uses as ablatives monti  ' hill ' and fonti * spring ' while others say monie and  fontef along with other words which are used in  two forms, one form is correct and the other is wrong,  yet the person who errs is not destroying the Regu-  larities, but the one who speaks correctly is strength-  ening it ; and as he who errs in these words where  they are used in two forms is not destroying logical  vol. n m 529     VARRO     tollit rationem cum sequitur falsum, sic etiam in his  (quae) 2 non 3 duobus dicuntur, si quis aliter putat  dici oportere atque oportet, non scientiam tollit  orationis, sed suam inscientiam denudat.   LXV. 113. Quibus rebus solvi arbitraremur posse  quae dicta sunt priori libro contra analogian, ut potui  brevi percucurri. Ex quibus si id confecissent 1 quod  volunt, ut in lingua Latina esset anomalia, tamen  nihil egissent 2 ideo, quod in omnibus partibus mundi  utraque natura inest, quod alia inter se (similia), 3  alia (dissimilia) 3 sunt, sicut in animalibus dissimilia  sunt, ut equus bos ovis homo, item alia, et in uno  quoque horum genere inter se similia innumerabilia.  Item in piscibus dissimilis murctena lupo, is 4 soleae,  haec muraenae 5 et mustelae, sic aliis, ut maior ille  numerus sit similitudinum earum quae sunt separatim  in muraenis, separatim in asellis, sic in generibus  aliis.   114. Quare cum in inclinationibus verborum  numerus sit magnus a dissimilibus verbis ortus, quod  etiam vel maior est in quibus similitudines reperiun-  tur, confYtendum 1 est esse analogias. Itemque 2 cum  ea non multo minus quam in omnibus verbis patiatur  uti consuetudo co(m)munis, fatendum illud quoquo   2 Added by Aug. 3 After non, Aug. deleted in.   §113. 1 For conficissent. 2 Aug., for legissent.   3 Added by Mue. 4 L. Sp.,for his. 5 G, II, Aldus, for  nerene.   §114. 1 Aug., for conferendum. 2 Aug., for item  quae.   6 That is, wrong forms not recognized as having a limited  currency, but practically individual with the speaker.   § 113. a The identification of the various kinds of fish is   530     ON THE LATIN LANGUAGE, IX. 112-114     system when he follows the wrong form, so even in  those words which are not spoken in two ways, a  person who thinks they ought to be spoken otherwise  than they ought, b is not destroying the science of  speech, but exposing his own lack of knowledge.   LXV. 113. The considerations by which we might  think that the arguments could be refuted which  were presented against Regularity in the preceding  book, I have touched upon briefly, as best I could.  Even if by their arguments they had achieved what  they wish, namely that in the Latin language there  should be Anomaly, still they would have accom-  plished nothing, for the reason that in all parts of  the world both natures are present : because some  things are like, and others are unlike, just as in  animals there are unlikes such as horse, ox, sheep,  man, and others, and yet in each kind there are  countless individuals that are like one another. In  the same way, among fishes, the moray is unlike the  wolf-fish, the wolf-fish is unlike the sole, and this is  unlike the moray and the lamprey, and others also ;  though the number of those resemblances is still  greater, which exist separately among morays,  among codfish, and in other kinds of fish, class by  class.* 1   114. Now although in the derivations of words  a great number develop from unlike words, still the  number of those in which likenesses are found is even  greater, and therefore it must be admitted that the  Regularities do exist. And likewise, since general  usage permits us to follow the principle of Regularity  in almost all words, it must be admitted that we ought   in some instances uncertain, but is not important for Varro's  argument.   531     VARRO     7w{o)do* analogian sequi nos debere universos,  singulos autem praeterquam in quibus verbis ofFen-  sura sit consuetudo co(m)munis, quod ut dixi aliud  debet praestare populus, aliud e populo singuli  homines.   115. Ncque id mirum est, cum singuli quoque non  sint eodem hire : nam liberius potest poeta quam  orator sequi analogias. Quare cum hie liber id  quod pollicitus est demonstraturum absolved/, 1  faciam finem ; proxumo deinceps de dcclinatorum  verborum forma 2 scribam.   3 Canal ; quoque modo Mue. ; quodammodo Aug, ; for  quo quando.   § 115. 1 Aldus, for absoluerim. 2 Pius, for firma.     532     ON THE LATIN LANGUAGE, IX. 114-115     as a body to follow Regularity in every way, and  individually also except in words the general use of  which will give offence ; because, as I have said, a  the people ought to follow one standard, the in-  dividual persons ought to follow another.   115. And this is not astonishing, since not all  individuals have the same privileges and rights ;  for the poet can follow the Regularities more freely  than can the orator. Therefore, since this book has  completed the exposition of what it promised to set  forth, I shall bring it to a close ; and then in the next  book I shall write about the form of inflected words.   §114. °C/. ix. 5.     533     M. TERENTI VARRONIS  DE LINGUA LATINA     AD CICERONEM LIBER Villi EXPLICIT ; INCIPIT   X   I. 1. In verborum declmationibus disciplinaloquendi  dissimilitudinem an similitudinem sequi deberet,  multi quaesierunt. Cum ab his ratio quae ab simili-  tudine oriretur vocaretur analogia, reliqua pars  appellaretur anomalia : de qua re primo libro quae  dicerentur cur dissimilitudinem ducem haberi opor-  teret, dixi, secundo contra quae dic(er)entur J 1 cur  potius similitudinem 2 eonveniret praeponi : quarum  rerum quod nee fundamenta, ut deb(u)it, 3 posita ab  ullo neque ordo ae natura, ut res postulat, explicita,  ipse eius rei formam exponam.   2. Dieam de quattuor rebus, quae continent  deelinationes 1 verborum : quid sit simile ac dissimile,  quid ratio quam appellant \6yov, quid pro portione 2   §1. 1 Aldus , for dicentur. 2 Aldus, for dissimili-  tudinem. 3 Aug., for debita.   § 2. 1 L. Sp., for declinationibus. 2 Plasberg* for pro-  portione.     § 1. ° Book VIII., which begins a fresh section of the  entire work. b Book IX.   534     MARCUS TERENTIUS VARRCTS  ON THE LATIN LANGUAGE     Addressed to Cicero  book ix ends, and here begins   BOOK X   I. 1. Many have raised the question whether in the  inflections of words the art of speaking ought to  follow the principle of unlikeness or that of likeness.  This is important, since from these develop the two  systems of relationship : that which develops from  likeness is called Regularity, and its counterpart is  called Anomaly. Of this, in the first book, I gave  the arguments which are advanced in favour of con-  sidering unlikeness as the proper guide ; in the  second, 6 those advanced to show that it is proper  rather to prefer likeness. Therefore, as their founda- *  tions have not been laid by anyone, as should have  been done, nor have their order and nature been set  forth as the matter demands, I shall myself sketch an  outline of the subject.   2. I shall speak of four factors which limit the  inflections of words : what likeness and unlikeness  are ; what the relationship is which they call logos ;  what " by comparative likeness "is, which they call   53$     VARRO     quod 3 dicunt dva Aoyov, 4 quid consuetudo ; quae  explicatae declarabunt analogiam et anomalia(m), 5  unde sit, quid sit, cuius modi sit.   II. 3. De similitudine et dissimilitudine ideo  primum dicendum, quod ea res est fundamentum  omnium declinationum ac continet rationem ver-  borum. Simile est quod res plerasque habere videtur  easdem quas illud cuiusque simile : dissimile est  quod videtur esse contrarium huius. Minimum ex  duobus constat omne simile, item dissimile, quod  nihil potest esse simile, quin alicuius sit simile, item  nihil dicitur dissimile, quin addatur quoius sit dis-  simile.   4. Sic dicitur similis homo homini, equus equo,  et dissimilis homo equo : nam similis est homo homini  ideo, quod easdem figuras membrorum habent, quae  eos dividunt ab reliquorum animalium specie. In  ipsis hominibus simili de causa vir viro similior quam  vir mulieri, quod plures habent easdem partis ; et  sic senior seni similior quam puero. Eo porro  similiores sunt qui facie quoque paene eadem, habitu  corporis, filo : itaque qui plura habent eadem,  dicuntur similiores ; qui proxume accedunt ad id,  ut omnia habeant eadem, vocantur gemini, simillimi.   5. Sunt qui tris naturas rerum putent esse, simile,  dissimile, neutrum, quod alias vocant non simile, alias   3 Aug., for quid. 4 Plasberg, for analogon. 6 Pius,  for anomalia.     § 2. Cf. x. 37.  536     ON THE LATIN LANGUAGE, X. 2-5     " according to logos " a ; what usage is. The explana-  tion of these matters will make clear the problems  connected with Regularity and Anomaly : whence  they come, what they are, of what sort they are.   II. 3. The first topic to be discussed must be like-  ness and unlikeness, because this matter is the  foundation of all inflections and set limits to the  relationship of words. That is like which is seen  to have several features identical with those of that  which is like it, in each case : that is unlike, which is  seen to be the opposite of what has just been said.  Every like or unlike consists of two units at least,  because nothing can be like without being like some-  thing else, and nothing can be unlike without associa-  tion with something to which it is unlike.   4. Thus a human being is said to be like a human  being, and a horse to be like a horse, and a human  being to be unlike a horse ; for a human being is like  a human being because they have limbs of the same  shape, which separate human beings from the cate-  gory of the other animals. Among human beings  themselves, for a like reason a man is more like a man  than a man is like a woman, because men have more  physical parts the same ; and so an elderly man is  more like an old man than he is like a boy. Further,  they are more like who are of almost the same  features, the same bearing of person, the same shape  of body ; therefore those who have more points of  identity, are said to be more like ; and those who  come nearest to having them all alike, are called  most like, as it were, twins.   5. There are those M*ho think that things have  three natures, like, unlike, and neutral, which last  they sometimes call the not like, and sometimes the   537     VARRO     non dissimile (sed quamvis tria sint simile dissimile  neutrum, tamen potest dividi etiam in duas partes  sic, quodcumque conferas aut simile esse aut non esse) ;  simile esse et dissimile, si videatur esse ut dixi, neu-  trum, si in neutram partem praeponderet, ut si duae  res quae conferuntur vicenas habent partes et in his  denas habeant easdem, denas alias ad similitudinem  et dissimilitudinem aeque animadvertendas : hanc  naturam plerique subiciunt sub dissimilitudinis  nomen.   6\ Quare quoniam fit 1 ut potius de vocabulo quam  de re controversia esse videatur, illud est potius  advertendum, quom simile quid esse dicitur, cui 2 parti  simile dicatur esse (in hoc enim solet esse error), quod  potest fieri ut homo homini simih's 3 non sit, 4 ut multas  partis habeat similis et ideo dici possit similis habere  oculos, nianus, pedes, sic alias res separatim et una  plures.   7. Itaque quod diligentcr videndum est in verbis,  quas partis et quot modis oporteat similis habere  (quae similitudinem habere) 1 dicuntur, ut infra  apparebit, is locus maxime lubricus est. Quid enim  similius potest videri indiligenti quam duo verba haec  suis et suis ? Quae non sunt, quod alterum 2 sig-  nificat suere, alterum suem. Itaque similia vocibus   § 6. 1 Aug., for fuit. 2 quoi L. Sp., for quin cui.  3 V 9 p, C. F. W. Mueller, for simile. 4 non sit Rhol.,for  sit non sit.   § 7. 1 Added by GS., cf § 12 end ; quae similia esse,  added by L\ Sp. ; ut similia, by Canal. 2 After alterum,  p and Aug. deleted non.  538     ON THE LATIN LANGUAGE, X. 5-7     not unlike ; but although there are the three, like,  unlike, neutral, there can also be a division into two  parts only, in such a way that whatever you compare  with something else either is like or is not. They  think that a thing is like and is unlike if it is seen to  be of such a kind as I have described, and neutral, if  it does not have greater weight on one side than on  the other ; as if the two things which are being com-  pared have twenty parts each, and among these should  have ten to be noted as identical and ten likewise to  be noted as different, in respect to likeness and  unlikeness. This nature most scholars include under  the name of unlikeness.   6. Therefore since it happens that the question in  dispute seems rather to be about the name than  about the thing, attention must rather be directed,  when something is said to be like, to the problem to  what part it is said to be like ; for it is in this that any  mistake ordinarily rests. This must be noted, I say,  because it can happen that a man may not be like  another man even though he has many parts like the  other's, and can be said therefore to have like eyes,  hands, feet, and other physical features in consider-  able number, separately and taken together, like the  other man's.   7. Therefore because careful watch must be kept  in words to see what parts those words which are said  to show likeness ought to have alike, and in what ways,  the inquirer is on this topic especially likely to slip  into error, as will appear below. For to the careless  person what can seem more alike than the two words  suis and suis ? But they are not alike, because one is  from suere 1 to sew ' and means ' thou sewest,' and  the other is from sus and means * of a swine.' There-   539     VARRO     esse ac syllabis confitemur, dissimilia esse partibus  orationis videmus, quod alterum habet tempora,  alterum casus, quae duae res vel maxime discernunt  analogias.   8. Item propinquiora genere inter se verba  similem s^epe pariunt errorem, ut in hoc, quod nemus 1  et lepus videtur esse simile, quom 2 utrumque habeat  eundem casum rectum ; sed non est simile, quod eis 3  certae similitudines opus sunt, in quo est ut in genere  nominum sint eodem, quod in his non est : nam in  virili genere 4 est lepus, ex neutro nemus ; dicitur enim  hie lepus et hoc nemus. Si eiusdem generis esse(n)t, 5  utrique praeponeretur idem ac diceretur aut hie lepus  et hie nemus aut hoc nemus, hoc lepus.   9. Quare quae et cuius modi sunt genera simili-  tudinum ad hanc rem, perspiciendum ei qui declina-  tiones verborum proportione sintne quaeret, Quern 1  locum, quod est difficilis, qui de his rebus scripserunt  aut vitaverunt aut inceperunt neque adsequi potu-  erunt.   10. Itaque in eo dissensio neque ea unius modi  apparet : nam alii de omnibus universis discriminibus  posuerunt numerum, ut D/onysius S/donius, qui  scripsit ea 1 esse septuaginta unwm, 2 alii parti's 3 eius  quae habet 4 casus, cuius eidem hie cum dicat esse   § 8. 1 H 9 JthoL, for numerus. 2 Mue., for quod cum.  3 Aug. , for eas. 4 After genere, Aug, deleted nominum  sint eodem, repeated from the previous line, 5 Aug. , for  esset.   § 9. 1 Mue^for quod.   § 10. 1 L. Sp.,for eas. 2 L. Sp.,for unam. 3 Mue. y  for partes. 4 Mue.,for habent.   § 8. a That is, so far as the termination is concerned.   § 10. a That is, schemes of inflection. b A pupil of  Aristarchus.  540     ON THE LATIN LANGUAGE, X. 7-10     fore we admit that they are alike as spoken words  and in their separate syllables, but we see that  they are unlike in their parts of speech, because  one has tenses and the other has cases ; and tenses  and cases are the two features which in the highest  degree serve to distinguish the different systems of  Regularity.   8. Likewise, words that are even nearer alike in  kind often cause a similar mistake, as in the fact that  nemus ' grove ' and lepus * hare ' seem to be alike since  both have the same nominative a ; but it is not an  instance of likeness, because they stand in need of  certain factors of likeness, among which is that they  should be in the same noun-gender. But these two  words are not, for lepus is masculine and nemus is  neuter ; for we say hie * this ' with lepus and hoc with  nemus. If they were of the same gender, the same  form would be set before both, and we should say  either hie lepus and hie nemus, or hoc nemus and hoc  lepus.   9. Therefore he who asks whether the inflections  of words stand in a regular relation, must examine  to see what kinds of likenesses there are and of what  sort they are, which pertain to this matter. And just  because this topic is difficult, those who have written  of these subjects either have avoided it or have begun  it without being able to complete their treatment of it.   10. Therefore in this there is seen a lack of agree-  ment, and not merely of one kind. For some have  fixed the number of all the distinctions a as a whole,  as did Dionysius of Sidon, 6 who wrote that there were  seventy-one of them ; and others set the number of  those distinctions which apply to the words which have  cases : the same writer says that of these there are   541     VARRO     discrimina quadnzginta 5 septem, Aristocles re/tulit 6  in litteras XII II, Parmeniscus VIII, sic alii pauciora  aut plura.   11. Quarum similitudinum si esset origo recte  capta et inde orsa ratio, minus erraret(ur) 1 in de-  clinationibus v(er)borum. 2 Quarum ego principia  prima duum generum sola arbitror esse, ad quae 3  similitudines exigi 4 oporteat : e quis unum positum  in verborum materia, alterum ut in materiac figura,  quae ex declinatione fit.   12. Nam debet esse unum, ut verbum verbo, unde  declinetur, sit simile ; alterum, ut e verbo in verbum  declinatio, ad quam conferetur, eiusdem modi sit :  alias enim ab similibus verbis similiter declinantur,  ut ab erus 1 ferus, ero 2 fero, alias dissimiliter erus 1  ferus, eri 3 ferum. Cum utrumque et verbum verbo  erit simile et declinatio declinationi, turn denique  dicam esse simile 4 ac duplicem et perfectam simili-  tudinem habere, id quod postulat analogia. 5   13. Sed ne astutius videar posuisse duo genera  esse similitudinum sola, cum utriusque inferiores  species sint plures, si de his reticuero, ut mihi relin-   5 My Laetus, for quadringenta. 6 Mue. ; retulit Laetus ;  for rutulit.   §11. 1 Vertranius, for erraret. 2 For ubo rum. 3 Al-  dus, for atque. 4 For exegi.   § 12. 1 For herus. 2 For hero. 3 For heri. 4 L.  Sp. t for similem. 5 For analogiam.     Probably Aristocles of Rhodes, a contemporary of Varro.   d A pupil of Aristarchus.   542     ON THE LATIN LANGUAGE, X. 10-13     forty-seven, Aristocles c reduced them to fourteen  headings, Parmeniscus d to eight, and others made the  number smaller or larger.   11. If the origin of these likenesses had been  correctly grasped and their logical explanation had  proceeded from that as a beginning, there would be  less error in regard to the inflections of words. Of  these likenesses there are, I think, first principles of  two kinds only, by which the likenesses ought to be  tested ; of which one lies in the substance of the  words, the other lies, so to speak, in the form 6 of  that substance, which comes from inflection.   12. For there must be one, that the word be like  the word from which it is inflected, and two, that in  comparison from word to word the inflectional form  with which the comparison is made should be of the  same kind. * For sometimes there are like forms  reached by inflection from like words, such as datives  ero and fero from eras ' master * and Jerus ' wild,* and  sometimes unlike forms, such as genitive eri and  accusative Jerum, from erus and Jerus. When both  principles are fulfilled and word is like word and  inflectional form like inflectional form, then and not  before will I pronounce that the word is like, and has  a twofold and perfect likeness to the other — which is  what Regularity demands.   13. But I wish to avoid the appearance of tricki-  ness in having declared that there are only two kinds  of likenesses when both have a number of sub-forms  — if I say nothing about these, you may think that I  am intentionally leaving myself a place of refuge ; I   §11. a That is, its form and ending, in the form which is  the starting point for inflection. 6 The inflectional form ;  cf. § 12.   543     VARRO     quam latebras, repetam ab origine similitudinum quae  in conferendis verbis et inclinandis sequendae aut  vitandae sint.   14. Prima divisio in oratione, quod alia verba  nusquam declmantur, 1 ut haec vix mox, alia decli-  nantur, ut ab lima limae, 2 a fero ferebam, et cum nisi  in his verbis quae dcclinantur non possit esse analogia,  qui dicit simile esse mox et nox errat, quod non est  eiusdem generis utrumque verbum, cum nox suc-  cedere debeat sub casuum ratione(m), 3 mox neque  debeat neque possit.   15. Secunda divisio est de his verbis quae de-  clinari possunt, quod alia sunt a voluntate, alia a  natura. Voluntatem appello, cum unus quivis a  nomine aliae (rei) 1 imponit nomen, ut Romulus  Romae ; naturam dico, cum universi acceptum nomen  ab eo qui imposuit non requirimus quemadmodum  is velit declinari, sed ipsi declinamus, ut huius Romae,  hanc Romam, hac Roma. De his duabus partibus  voluntaria declinatio refertur ad consuetudinem,  naturalis ad rationem. 2   16. Quare proinde ac simile conferre 1 non oportet  ac dicere, ut sit ab Roma Romanus, sic ex Capua dici  oportere Capuanus, quod in consuetudine vehementer  natat, quod declinantes imperite rebus nomina im-  ponunt, a quibus cum accepit consuetudo, turbulenta   § 14. 1 For declimantur. 2 OS., for limabo. 3 Lach-  mann y for ratione.   § 15. 1 Added by GS. 2 Aug., for orationem.   §16. 1 Stephanus, for conferri.  544     OX THE LATIN LANGUAGE, X. 13-16     shall therefore go back and start from the origin of  the likenesses which must be followed or avoided in  the comparison of words and in their inflections.   14. The first division in speech is that some words  are not changed into any other form whatsoever,  like vix ' hardly ' and mox * soon/ and others are in-  flected, like genitive limae from lima * file,' imperfect  ferebam from fero * I bear ' ; and since Regularity  cannot be present except in words which are inflected,  he who says that mox and nox * night * are alike, is  mistaken, because the two words are not of the same  kind, since nox must come under the system of case-  forms, but mox must not and cannot.   1 5. The second division is that, of the words which  can be changed by derivation and inflection, some  are changed in accordance with will, and others in  accordance with nature. I call it will, when from a  name a person sets a name on something else, as  Romulus gave a name to Roma ; I call it nature,  when we all accept a name but do not ask of the one  who set it how he wishes it to be inflected, but our-  selves inflect it, as genitive Romae } accusative Romam,  ablative Roma. Of these two parts, voluntary deriva-  tion goes back to usage, and natural goes back to  logical system.   16. For this reason we ought not to compare  Romanus * Roman ' and Capuanus ' Capuan ' as alike,  and to say that Capuanus ought to be said from  Capua just as Romanus is from Roma ; for in such  there is in actual usage an extreme fluctuation, since  those who derive the words set the names on the  things with utter lack of skill, and when usage has  accepted the words from them, it must of necessity  speak confused names variously derived. Therefore   vol. ii n 545     VARRO     necesse est dicere. Itaque neque Aristarchd 2 neque  alii in analogiis defendendam eius susceperunt cau-  sam, sed, ut dixi, hoc genere declinatio in co(m)-  muni consuetudine verborum aegrotat, quod oritur  e populo multiplici (et) 3 imperito : itaque in hoc  genere in loquendo 4 magis anomalia quam analogia.   17. Tertia divisio est : quae verba declinata  natura ; ea dividwntur 1 in partis quattuor : in unam  quae habet casus neque tempora, ut docilis et facilis ;  in alteram quae tempora neque casus, ut docet facit ;  in tertiam quae utraque, ut doccns faciens ; in  quartam quae neutra, ut docte et facete. Ex hac  divisione singulis partibus tres reliquae 2 dissimiles.  Quare nisi in sua parte inter se collata erunt verba,  si 3 conveniunt, non erit ita simile, ut debeat facere  idem.   18. Unius cuiusque part/s 1 quoniam species plures,  de singulis dicam. Prima pars casualis dividitur in  partis duas, in nominatus scilicet 2 (et articulos), 3  quod aeque 4 finitum (et infinitum) 5 est ut hie et quis ;  de his generibus duobus utrum sumpseris, cum   2 Kent, for Aristarchii ; cf. viii. 63. 3 Added by Groth.  4 For loquenda.   §17. 1 L. Sp., for dividitur. 2 Mve. % for reliquere.   3 After si, Canal deleted non.   § 18. The text of this § stands in the manuscripts between  § 90 and § 21 ; the shift of position was made by Mueller \ who  left unius cuiusque partis at the end of § 20 ; A. Spengel  transferred these words also. 1 Sciop., for partes.   2 Laetus^for s ( =sunt). 3 Added by Mue* 4 L. Sp., for  neque. 6 Added by L. Sp. ; cf. viii. 45.     § 1 6. This is shown even to-day in the new technical  terminology of some near-sciences. b Varro is somewhat   546     ON THE LATIN LANGUAGE, X. 16-18     neither the followers of Aristarchus nor any others  have undertaken to defend the cause of voluntary  derivation as among the Regularities ; but, as I have  said, this kind of derivation of words in common  usage is an ill thing, because it springs from the  people, which is without uniformity and without  skill. Therefore, in speaking, there is in this kind of  derivation rather Anomaly than Regularity. 6   17. There is a third division, the words which  are by their nature inflected. These are divided  into four subdivisions : one which has cases but not  tenses, like docilis ' docile ' and facilis ' easy ' ; a  second, which has tenses but not cases, 6 like docet   * teaches/ facit * makes ' ; a third which has both, c  like docens 1 teaching/ faciens * making ' ; a fourth  which has neither,*" like docte * learnedly * and facete   * wittily.' The individual parts of this division are  each unlike the three remaining parts. Therefore,  unless the words are compared with one another in  their own subdivision, even if they do agree the one  word will not be so like the other that it ought to  make the same inflectional scheme.   18. Since there are several species in each part, I  shall speak of them one by one. The first sub-  division, characterized by the possession of cases, is  divided into two parts, namely into nouns and  articles, which latter class is both definite and in-  definite, as for example hie * this ' and quis 4 who.'  Whichever of these two kinds you have taken, it must  not be compared with the other, because they belong   unfair here, since derivation by suffixes, though varied, is not  without its regular principles.   § 17. a Nouns, pronouns, adjectives (except participles).  6 Finite verbs. e Participles. d Adverbs.   547     VARRO     reliquo non conferendum, quod inter se dissimiles  habent analogias.   19. In articulis vix adumbrata est analogia et  magis rerum quam vocum ; in nomin(at)ibus 1 magis  expressa ac plus etiam in vocibus ac (syllabarum) 2  similitudinibus quam in rebus suam optinet rationem.  Etiam illud accedit ut in articulis habere analogias  ostendere sit difficile, quod singula sint verba, hie  contra facile, quod magna sit copia similium nomina-  tuum. Quare non tarn hanc partem ab ilia 8 dividen-  dum quam illud videndum, ut satis sit verecundi(ae) 4  etiam illam in eandem arenam vocare pugnatum.   20. Ut in articulis duae partes, finitae et infinitae,  sic in noyninaitibus 1 duae, vocabulum et nomen :  non enim idem oppidum et Roma, cum oppidum sit  vocabulum, Roma nomen, quorum discrimen in his  reddendis rationibus alii discernunt, alii non ; nos  sicubi opus fuerit, quid sit et cur, ascribemus. 2   21. Nominatm' 1 ut similis sit nominatus, habere  debet ut sit eodem genere, specie eadem, sic casu,  exitu eodem 2 : specie, 8 ut si nomen est quod conferas,  cum quo conferas sit nomen ; genere, 4 ut non solum  (unum sed) 5 utrumque sit virile ; casu, 6 ut si alterum  sit dandi, item alterum sit dandi ; exitu, ut quas   § 19. 1 L. Sp., for nominibus. 2 Added by GS.  3 After ilia, Aug. deleted ab. 4 Kent, for uerecundi.   § 20. 1 L. Sp., for uocabulis. 2 Sciop., for ascribimus.   § 21. 1 Mve., for nominatus (Sciop. changed the second  nominatus to -tui). 2 Mue., for eius. 8 Liibbert, for  genere, transposing with specie (note 4). 4 Liibbert, for  specie (cf preceding note) ; after this, L. Sp. deleted simile.  fi Added by Mite. ; sed added by Aug. 6 After casu, L.  Sp. deleted simile.   § 21. Here, as often in Varro, including adjective as well  as substantive.  548     ON THE LATIN LANGUAGE, X. 18-21     to schemes of Regularity which are different from  each other.   19. In the articles, Regularity is hardly even a  shadow, and more a Regularity of things than of  spoken words ; in nouns, it comes out better, and  consummates itself rather in the spoken words and  the likeness of the syllables than in the things  named. There is also the additional fact that it  is difficult to show that Regularities reside in the  articles, because they are single words ; but in nouns  it is easy, because there is a great abundance of like  name-words. Therefore it is not so much a matter  of dividing this part from that other part, as of see-  ing to it that the investigator should be too much  ashamed even to call that other part into the same  arena to do battle.   20. As there are two groups in the articles,  the definite and the indefinite, so there are in the  nouns, the common nouns and the proper names ;  for oppidum ' town ' and Roma * Rome * are not the  same, since oppidum is a common noun, and Roma  is a proper name. In their account of the systems,  some make this distinction, and others do not ;  but we shall enter in our account, at the proper  place, what this difference is and why it has come  to be.   21 . That noun a may be like noun, it ought to have  the qualities of being of the same gender, of the same  kind, also in the same case and with the same ending :  kind, that if it is a proper name which you are com-  paring, it be a proper name with which you compare  it ; gender, that not merely one, but both words be  masculine ; case, that if one is in the dative, the  other likewise be in the dative ; ending, that what-   549     VARRO     unum habeat extremas littcras, easdem alterum  habcat.   22. Ad hunc quadruplicem fontem ordines derigun-  tur bini, uni transversi, alteri derecti, ut in tabula  solet in qua latrunculzs 1 ludunt. Transversi sunt  qui ab recto casu obliqui declinantur, ut albus albi  albo ; dcrecti sunt qui ab recto casu in rectos  declinantur, ut albus alba album ; utrique sunt parti-  bus senis. Transversorum ordinum partes appellan-  tur 2 casus, derectorum genera, 3 utrisque inter se  implicatis forma. 4   23. Dicam prius de transversis. Casuum voca-  bula alius alio modo appellavit ; nos dicemus, qui  nominandi causa dicitur, nominandi vel nomina-  tivum. . . . l   HIC DESUNT TRIA FOLIA IN EXEMPLARI 2   24. . . . (dicuntur una)e 1 scopae, non dicitur una  scopa : alia enim natura, quod priora simplicibus,   § 22. 1 Bentinus, for latrunculus. 2 Aldus, for expel-  lantur. 3 Aug., for genere. 4 Aug., for formam.   § 23. 1 There is blank space here in F, for the rest of the  page (18 lines), all the next page (39 lines), and the first part  of the following (8 lines). 2 F 2 , in margin.   § 24. 1 Added and altered by Kent, for et ; cf viii. 7.     § 22. ° The * men ' in a game like draughts or checkers  were called latrunctdi ' brigands ' by the Romans. 6 Varro  did not arrange his paradigm of adjectives as we do, but set  the cases of the same number and gender in one line across  the page, while the other genders followed in the next two  lines, and then the three genders of the plural in the succeed-  ing lines. - c Varro counts his six genders by considering  the genders of the plural as additional genders.   § 23. ° The cases. b Varro's names for the remaining   550     ON THE LATIN LANGUAGE, X. 21-24     ever last letters the one has, the other also have the  same.   22. To this fourfold spring two sets of lines are  drawn up, the ones crosswise and the others vertical,  as is the regular arrangement on a board on which  they play with movable pieces. Those are cross-  wise which are the oblique cases formed from a nomi-  native, & like albus ' white,' genitive albi, dative albo ;  those are vertical which are inflected from one  nominative to other nominatives, as masculine albus,  feminine alba, neuter album. Both sets of lines are  of six members. 6 Each member of the crosswise  lines is called a case ; each member of the vertical  lines is a gender ; that which belongs to both in their  crossed arrangement, is a form.   23. I shall speak first of the crosswise lines.  Scholars have given various sets of names to the  cases ; we shall call that case which is spoken for the  purpose of naming, the case of naming or nomina-  tive ... 6   HERE THREE LEAVES ARE LACKING Iff THE MODEL  COPY c   24-. . . . To indicate one * broom * the plural scopae  is used, not the singular scopa. a For they b are  different by nature, because the names first men-  cases, Ayhich were listed in the lost text, are : casus patriots  or pat ri us, casus dandi, casus accusandi or accusativus, casus  vocandi, casus sextus. The names genetivus, dativus, voca-  tivus, ablativus appear in Quintilian and Gellius. e In  the lost text stood the remainder of the discussion of cases, a U  the discussion of gender, and almost all concerning number,  which is concluded in § 30.   § 24. 8 Cf. viii. 7. 5 The nouns in the preceding dis-  cussion, of which scopae alone is preserved in the text.   551     VARRO     posteriora in coniunctis rebus vocabula ponuntur, sic  bigae, sic quadrigae a coniunctu dictae. Itaque non  dicitur, ut haec una lata ct alba, sic una biga, sed  unae bigae, neque 2 dicitur ut hae duae latae, albae,  sic hae duae bigae et quadrigae, (sed hae binae  bigae et quadrigae). 3   25. Item figura verbi qualis sit rcfert, quod in  figura vocis alias commutatio fit in primo 1 verbo suit 2  modo suit, 2 alias in medio, ut curso 3 cursito, alias in  extrcnio, ut docco docui, alias co(m)munis, ut lego  legs'. 4 Refert igitur ex quibus litteris quodque verbum  constet, maxime extrema, quod ea in plerisque  commutatur. 5   26. Quare in his quoque partibus similitudines ab  aliis male, ab aliis bene quod solent sumi in casibus  conferendis, recte an perperam videndum ; sed  ubicumque commoventur litterae, non solum eae  sunt animadvertendae, sed etiam quae proxumae  sunt neque moventur : haec enim vicinitas aliquan-  tum potes(t) 1 in verborum declinationibus.   27. In quis figuris non ea similia dicemus quae   2 After neque, p and Sciop. deleted ut. 3 Added by L. Sp.,  cf. ix. 64.   § 25. 1 Mue., for uno. 2 Mue. added the signs of  quantity ; cf. ix. 104. 3 Aug., for cursu. 4 Aug., for  lege. 5 L. Sp. for commutantur.   § 26. 1 Aldus, for potes.     c These are all lost. d Scopae, as * twigs ' done in a bundle ;  bigae and quadrigae, because of the number of horses in-  volved. e The distributive numeral is used to multiply  ideas whose singular is denoted by a plural form: cf. ix. 64.   § 25. ° I have added the signs of quantity in lego and legi,  to make clear Varro's point.  552     ON THE LATIN LANGUAGE, X. 24-27     tioned c are set upon simple objects, and those men-  tioned later apply to compounded objects d ; thus  bigae ' two-horse team ' and quadrigae ' four-horse  team ' are employed in the plural because they denote  a union of objects. Therefore we do not say one biga,  like one lata 1 broad 1 and alba ' white,' but one bigae,  with the numeral also in the plural ; nor do Ave say  duae ' two ' with reference to bigae and quadrigae, as  we say duae ' two ' with application to the plural  forms laiae and albae, but we say binae * two sets ' of  bigae and quadrigae. 6   25. Likewise the character of the form of a word  is important, because in the form of the spoken word  a change is sometimes made in the first part of  the word, as in suit ' sews ' and suit ' sewed ' ; some-  times in the middle, as in curso ' I run to and fro/  and cursito, of the same meaning ; sometimes at the  end, as in doceo 1 I teach ' and docui * I have taught ' ;  sometimes the change is common to two parts, as in  Ugo ' I read,' legi 1 I have read.' a It is important  therefore to observe of what letters each word con-  sists ; and the last letter is especially important,  because it is changed in the greatest number of in-  stances.   26. Because of this, since the likenesses in these  parts also are wont to be used in the comparison of  case-forms, and this is done ill by some and well by  others, we must see whether this has been done rightly  or wrongly. Yet wherever the letters are altered,  not only the altered letters must be noted, but also  those which are next to them and are not affected ;  for this proximity has considerable influence in the  inflections of words.   27. Among these forms we shall not call those   55S     VARRO     similis res significant, sed quae ea forma sint, ut  eius modi res similis 1 ex instituto significare plerum-  que sole(a)nt, 2 ut tunicam virilem et muliebrem  dicimus non earn quam habet vir aut mulier, sed  quam habere ex instituto debet : potest enim mulie-  brem vir, virilem mulier habere, ut in scaena ab  actoribus haberi videmus, sed earn dicimus muliebrem,  quae de eo genere est quo indutui mulieres ut uteren-  tur est institutum. Ut actor stolam muliebrem sic  Perpenna et Ctfecina et (S)purinna 3 figura muliebria  dicuntur habere nomina, non mulierum.   28. Flexurae quoque similitudo videnda ideo  quod alia verba quam vi(a)m x habeant ex ipsis  verbis, unde declinantur, apparet, 2 ut quemadmodum  oporteat ute 3 praetor consul, praetori consuli ; alia  ex transitu intelleguntur, ut socer macer, quod  alterum fit socerum, alterum macrum, quorum utrum-  que in reliquis a transitu suam viam sequitur et in  singularibus et in multitudinis declinationibus. Hoc  fit ideo quod naturarum genera sunt duo quae inter  se conferri possunt, unum quod per se videri potest,  ut homo et equus, alterum sine assumpta aliqua re   § 27. 1 Mite., for similia. 2 Aldus, for solent.  3 Aug., for purinna.   § 28. 1 Schoell (marginal note in his copy of A. SpSs ed.),  for uim. 2 Pius, for appellant. 3 A. Sp.,for ut a.     § 27. ° With eius modi, understand figurae ; cf in eius  modi, v. 128. b Cf ix. 48. c Cf viii. 41, 81, ix. 41.   § 28. a That is, the nominative is the stem to which the  case-endings are added. 6 That is, the stem is seen in an   554     ON THE LATIN LANGUAGE, X. 27-28     words like which denote like things, but those which  are of such a stamp that such forms a are in most  instances wont by custom to denote like things, as  by a man's tunic or a woman's tunic we mean not a  tunic that a man or a woman is wearing, but one  which by custom a man or a woman ought to wear. 6  For a man can wear a woman's tunic, and a woman  can wear a man's, as we see done on the stage by  actors ; but we say that that is a woman's tunic,  which is of the kind that women customarily use  to dress themselves in. As an actor may wear a  woman's dress, so Perpenna and Caecina and Spurinna  are said to have names that are feminine in form ;  they are not said to have women's names. c   28. The likeness of the inflection also must be  watched, because the way which some words take is  clear from the very words from which their inflection  starts, as how it is proper to use praetor and consul,  dative praetori and considi. Others are properly  appreciated only as a result of the change seen in the  inflections, as in socer 1 father-in-law ' and macer  1 lean,' because the one becomes socerum in the  accusative, and the other macrum ; after making  this change, each of them follows its own way in the  remaining forms, 6 both in the inflections of the  singular and in those of the plural. This method is  employed c because in the inflections there are two  kinds of natures which can be compared with each  other, one which can be seen in the word itself, such  as homo 1 man ' and equus ' horse,' but the second  cannot be seen through without bringing in some-  oblique case rather than in the nominative; cf. ix. 91-94.  e Varro's logical sequence is here at fault, for he brings in  derivative stems, after speaking only of noun declensions.   555     VARRO     extrinsecus perspici non possit, ut eques et equiso :  uterque enim dicitur ab equo.   29. Quare hominem homini similem esse aut non  esse, si contuleris, ex ipsis homini(bus) 1 animadversis  scies ; at duo inter se similiterne sint longiores quam  sint eorum fratres, dicere non possis, si illos breviores  cum quibus conferuntur quam longi sint ignores 2 ;  si(c) 3 latiorum atque altiorum, item cetera eiusdem  generis sine assumpto extrinsecus aliquo perspici  similitudines non possunt. Sic igitur quidam casus  quod ex hoc genere sunt, non facile est dicere similis  esse, si eorum singulorum solum animadvertas voces,  nisi assumpseris alterum, quo flectitur in trans-  eundo 4 vox.   30. Quod ad nominatuom 1 similitudines animad-  vertendas arbitratus sum satis es(se) tangere, 2 hctec  sunt. Relinquitur de articulis, in quibus quaedam  eadem, quaedam alia. De quinque enim generibus  duo prima habent eadem, quod sunt et virilia et  muliebria et neutra, et quod alia sunt ut significent  unum, (alia) 3 ut plura, et de casibus quod habent  quinos : nam vocandi voce notatus non est. Pro-  prium illud habent, quod partim sunt finita, et hie  haec, partim infinita, ut quis et quae, 4 quorum quod  adumbrata et tenuis analogia, in hoc libro plura  dicere (non) 5 necesse est.   §29. 1 Canal, for homini. 2 Aldus, for ignorent.  3 Aug., for si. 4 Aug., for transeundum.   §30. 1 L.. Sp. ; -tuum Aug., for nominatiuom.  2 Aug., for est angere. 3 Added by Aug. 4 After quae,  Aug. deleted et. 5 Added by Aug.   556     ON THE LATIN LANGUAGE, X. 28-30     thing from outside, as in eques ' horseman ' and equiso  1 stable-boy * — for both are derived from equus  1 horse. ' d   29. By this method, you will, on making a compari-  son, know that of men observed in person one is or is  not like the other; but you could not say that the  two are in like fashion taller than their brothers, if  you should not know how tall those shorter brothers  are with whom they are compared. In this way the  likenesses of things broader and higher, and others  of the same kind, cannot be examined without bringing  in some help from outside. So therefore, inasmuch  as certain case-forms are of this kind, it is not easy to  say that they are like, if you observe the spoken words  in one case only ; to make a correct judgement, you  will have to bring in another case-form to which the  spoken word passes as it is inflected.   30. These considerations are what I have thought  enough to touch upon, for observing the likenesses of  nouns. It remains to speak of the articles, of which  some are like nouns and others are different. For of  the five classes the first two have the same properties,  because they have forms for masculine, feminine, and  neuter, they have some forms to denote the singular  and others to denote the plural, and they have five  cases ; the vocative is not indicated by a separate  spoken form. They have this of their own, that  some are definite, like hie ' this/ feminine haec, and  others are indefinite, like quis 4 which,' feminine  quae. But since their system of Regularity is  shadowy and thin, it is not necessary to speak  further of it in this book. a   d Cf. viii. 14.   § 30. • Cf. x. 19-20.   557     VARRO     31. Secundum genus quae verba tempora habent  neque casus, sec? 1 habent personas. Eorum declina-  tuum species sunt sex : una quae dicitur temporalis,  ut legebam gemebam, lego 2 gemo ; altera perso-  narum, ut sero meto, seris metis ; tertia rogandi, ut  scribone legone, scribisne legisne. Quarta respon-  dendi, ut fingo pingo, fingis pingis ; quinta optandi,  ut dicerem facerem, dicam faciam ; sexta imperandi,  ut cape rape, capito rapito.   32. Item sunt declinatuum species quattuor quae  tempora habent sine personis : in rogando, ut fodi-  turne seriturne, et fodieturne sereturne. Ab re-  spondendi specie eaedem figurae fiunt extremis  syllabis demptis ; op(t)andi species, ut vivatur  ametur, viveretur amaretur. Imperandi declinatus  sz'ntne habet 1 dubitationem et eorum sitne 2 haec  ratio : paretur pugnetur, parafor pugna/or. 3   33. Accedunt ad has species a copulis divisionum  quadrinis : ab infecti et perfecti, (ut) 1 emo edo, emi   § 31. 1 Aug. , for si. 2 For logo.   § 32. 1 Aug., for sum ne habent. 2 Aug.,, for sint ne.  3 Canal, for parari pugnari.  § 33. * x Added by L. Sp.     §31. ° Cf. x. 17. 6 Respectively tense, person, inter-  rogative (indicative), declarative indicative, subjunctive,  imperative ; the technical vocabulary was not fully developed  in Varro's time.   § 32. ° Corresponding to the last four of the categories in  § 31 ; Varro shows a good understanding of the impersonal  passive.   §33. a C/.x. 14-17.   558     ON THE LATIN LANGUAGE, X. 31-33     31. The second subdivision a consists of those  words which have tenses but not cases, and have  persons. The categories of their inflections are six & :  one which is that of the tenses, as legebam 1 I was  reading,' gemebam * I was groaning,' lego ' I read,'  gemo * I groan ' ; the second is that of the persons, as  sero * I sow,' meto ' I reap,' seris ' thou sowest,'  metis ' thou reapest ' ; the third is the interrogative,  as scribone 1 do I write ? ', legone * do I read ? ', scribisne,  legisne ; the fourth is that of the answer, as Jingo * I  form,' pingo * I paint, ' Jingis, pingis ; the fifth that of  the wish, as dicerem * would I were saying,' facerem  * would I were making,* dicam * may I say,' faciam  ' may I make * ; the sixth that of the command, as  cape ' take,' rape ' seize,' capito, rapito.   32. Likewise there are four categories of inflec-  tions which have tenses without persons a : in the  interrogative, as foditume ' is digging going on ? ',  seriturne ' is sowing going on ? ' and fodieturne 4 will  digging be done ? ', sereiurne ' will sowing be done ? * ;  of the category for the answer the same forms are  used, but without the last syllable ne ; the category  for the wish, as vivatur * may there be living,' ameiur  ' may there be loving,* viveretur * would there were  living,' amaretur * would there were loving.* Whether  the inflections for the impersonal command exist, is  somewhat doubtful ; there is also doubt about the  scheme of the forms, which is given as parehir * let  there be preparation,' pugneiur * let there be fight-  ing,' or parator, pugnator.   33. There are added to these categories those  which proceed from the four sets of pairs a consisting  of the divisions : from that of the incomplete and  the completed, as emo ' I buy ' and edo * I eat,' emi * I   559     VARRO     edi ; ab semel et saepius, ut scribo lego, scriptito  lectito 2 ; (a) 3 faciendi et patiendi, ut uro ungo, uror  ungor ; a singulari et multitudinis, ut laudo culpo,  laudamus culpamus. Huius generis verborum cuius  species exposui quam late quidque pateat et cuius  modi efficiat figuras, in libris qui de formulis verborum  erunt diligentius expedietur.   34. Tertii generis, quae declinantur cum tem-  poribus ac casibus ac vocantur a multis ideo partici-  palia, sunt hoc ge(nere) 1 . . .   HIC DESUNT FOLIA III IN EXEMPLARI 2   35. ... quemadmodum declinemus, 1 quaerimus  casus eius, etiamsi siqui 2 finxit poeta aliquod vocabu-  lum et ab eo casu(m) 3 ipse aliquem perperam de-  clinavit, potius eum reprehendimus quam sequimur.  Igitur ratio quam dico utrubique, et in his verbis quae  imponuntur et in his quae declinantur, neque non  etiam tertia ilia, quae ex utroque miscetur genere.   36. Quarum una quaeque ratio collata cum altera   2 L. Sp.,for scriptitaui lectitaui. 3 Added by L. Sp.   § 34. 1 Added by Rhol. ; F here leaves blank the rest of  the page (a little more than 28 lines) and all the next page  (39 lines). 2 F 1 , in margin.   § 35. 1 L. Sp., for declinamus. 2 L. Sp., for is qui.   3 L. Sp., for casu.     b Verbs. c Not extant.   § 34. a Adjective to the more common term participia or  participles ; both meaning * taking part ' in the features of  two sets of words (nouns and verbs). For the form partki-  palia (in F) rather than -pialia (in p), cf. M. Niedermann,  Mnemosyne, lxiii. 267-268 (1936). b The lost text contained  the discussion of participles, that of adverbs, and the be-  ginning of that on ratio.   § 35. ° This is perhaps the simplest way of giving a mean-  ing to the incomplete sentence. h Referring to the previous  discussion, now almost entirely lost. c The independent   560     ON THE LATIN LANGUAGE, X. 33-36     have bought * and edi * I have eaten ' ; from that of  the act done once and the act done more often, as  scribo * I write ' and lego * I read/ scriptito 1 I am  busy with writing,' and lectito * I read and reread ' ;  from that of active and passive, as uro 1 I burn ' and  ango ' I anoint,' uror * I am burned ' and ungor * I  am anointed ' ; from that of singular and plural, as  laudo ' I praise ' and culpo * I blame,' laudamus ' we  praise * and culpamus ' we blame. ' With regard to the  words of this class 6 whose categories I have described,  the matter of how full an equipment of forms each  has, and what sort of forms it makes, will be set forth  with more attention to detail in the books c which  are to be on the paradigms of verbs.   34. The words of the third subdivision, which  are inflected with tenses and cases and are by many  therefore called participials, a are of this kind ... 6   HERE THREE LEAVES ARE LACKING IN THE MODEL  COPY   35. ... When w T e meet a new word, a we ask  about its case-forms, as to how we shall inflect them ;  and yet if some poet has made up some word and has  himself formed from it some case-form in an incorrect  way, we blame him rather than follow his example.  Therefore Ratio or Relation, of which I am speaking,  is present in both 6 : in the words which are imposed  upon things, 6 and in those which are formed by in-  flection d ; and then also there is that third kind of  Relation, which combines the characteristics of the  two.*   36. Among these, each and every relation, when   words. d The paradigms. e In derivatives formed by  suffixes.     VOL. II     o     561     VARRO     aut similis aut dissimilis, aut saepe verba alia, ratio  eadem, et nonnunquam ratio alia, verba eadem.  Quae ratio in amor amori, eadem in dolor dolori,  neque eadem in dolor dolorem, et cum eadem ratio  quae est in amor et 1 amoris sit in amores et amorum,  tamen ea, quod non in ea qua oportet confertur 2  materia, per se solum efficere non potest analogias  propter disparilitatem vocis figurarum, quod verbum  copulatum singulare 3 cum multitudine : ita cum est  pro portione, ut candem habeat rationem, turn  denique ea ratio conficit id quod postulat analogia ;  de qua deinceps dicam.   III. 37. Sequitur tertius locus, quae sit ratio  pro portione ; (e)a Greece 1 vocatur 2 dva Xoyov ; ab  analogo dicta analogia. Ex eodem genere quae res  inter se aliqua parte dissimiles rationem habent  aliquam, si ad eas duas alterae duae res allatae sunt,  quae rationem habeant eandem, quod ea verba bina  habent eundem Xoyov, dicitur utrumque separatim  dvdXoyov, simul collata quattuor dvaXoy(t)a. z   38. Nam ut in geminis, cum simile(m) 1 dicimus  esse Menaechmum Menaechmo, de uno dicimus ;  cum similitudine(m) 2 esse in his, de utroque : sic  cum dicimus eandem rationem habere assem ad   § 36. 1 After et, a repeated amor et has been deleted.   2 After confertur, Aug, deleted a. 3 Aug., for singularem.   § 37. 1 L. Sp., for agrece. 2 Aug., for uocantur.   3 OS. ; analogia Mue., with G ; for analoga.   §38. 1 C. F. W. Mueller, for simile. 2 Aug., for  similitudine.     § 36. a Because of the difference in number.   § 37. a As in mathematics, two ratios of equal value make  a proportion.   § 38. a In the comedy of Plautus.  562     ON THE LATIN LANGUAGE, X. 36-38     compared with another, is either like or unlike ; and  often the words are different but the relation is the  same, and sometimes the relation is different but the  words are the same. The same relation which is in  amor ' love * and dative amort is in dolor 1 pain ' and  dative dolori, but not in dolor and accusative dolorem.  The same relation which is in amor and genitive  amoris is in plural amores and genitive amorum ; and  yet, because the subject-matter in it is not compared  as it should be, a this relation cannot of itself effect  Regularities, on account of the differences in the  forms of the spoken word, because a singular word  has been associated with a plural. So, when it is by  a proportionate likeness that the word has the same  relation, then and not until then does this relation  achieve what is demanded by Analogia or Regularity ;  of which I shall speak next.   III. 37. There follows the third topic : What is  Ratio or Relation that is pro portione ' by proportionate  likeness ' ? This is in Greek called 4 according to  logos * ; and from analogue the term Analogia or  Regularity is derived. If there are two things of the  same class which belong to some relation though in  some respect unlike each other, and if alongside  these two things two other things which have the same  relation are placed, then because the two sets of  words belong to the same logos each one is said  separately to be an analogue and the comparison of  the four constitutes an Analogia,   38. For it is as in a matter of twins : when we say  that the one Menaechmus is like the other Menaech-  mus, a we are speaking of one only ; but when we say  that a likeness is present in them, we are speaking of  both. So, when we say that a copper as has the same   563     VARRO     semissem quam habet in argento 3 libella ad simbeli&mf  quid sit dvdXoyov ostendimus ; cum utrubique dici-  mus et in aere et in argento esse eandem rationem,  turn dicimus de analogia.   39. Ut sodalis et sodalitas, civis et civitas non est  idem, sed utrumque ab eodem ac coniunctum, sic  dvdXoyov et dvakoyta idem non est, sed item est con-  generatum. Quare si homines sustuleris, sodalis  sustuleris ; si sodalis, sodalitatem : sic item si sus-  tuleris Xoyov, sustuleris dvdXoyov ; si id, dvaXoytav.   40. Quae cum inter se tanta sint cognatione, de-  bebis suptilius audire quam dici expectare, id est cum  dixero quid de utroque et erit co(m)mune, (ne) 1  expectes, dum ego in scribendo transferam in re-  liquum, sed ut potius tu persequare ammo.   41. Haec fiunt in dissimilibus rebus, ut in numeris  si contuleris cum uno duo, sic cum decern viginti :  nam (quam) 1 rationem duo ad unum habent, eandem  habent viginti ad decern ; in nummis in similibus sic  est ad unum victoriatum denarius, si(cut) 2 ad alterum  victoriatum alter denarius ; sic item in aliis rebus  omnibus pro portione dicuntur ea, in quo est sic  quadruplex natura, ut in progenie vois ' nature ' as an originating or  moving power. * Properly, of sounds.   § 56. ° Principia are the singular forms, in whichever  direction the argument is carried ; but perhaps quam in  singular} should be inserted between ordiri and quod.  b Because the B and the C ending the stems can be seen in the     deleted      repeated from above.     2 L.     576     ON THE LATIN LANGUAGE, X. 55-57     to two, should the conclusion be drawn that in teach-  ing the later thing cannot be the clearer, for the  purpose of beginning from it, to show what the prior  thing is. Therefore even those who deal with the  nature of the universe and are on this account called  physici a ' natural philosophers,' proceed from nature  as a whole and show by backward reasoning from the  later things, what the beginnings of the world were.  Though speech consists of letters, 6 it is nevertheless  from speech that the grammarians start in order to  show the nature of the letters.   56. Therefore in the explanation, since one ought  rather to set out from that which is clearer than  from that which is prior, and rather from the un-  corrupted than from a corrupt original, from the  nature of things rather than from the fancy of men,  and since these three factors which are more to be  followed are less present in the singulars than in the  plurals, one can more easily commence from the  plural than from the singular, because in the latter  as starting-points ° there is less of a basis for relation-  ship in the forming of words. That the singular  forms of words can be more easily interpreted from  plural forms than plural forms from the singular, is  shown by these words 6 : plural trabes * beams,* singular  trabs ; plural duces * leaders,' singular dux.   57. For we see that from the plural nominatives  trabes and duces the letter E of the last syllable has  been eliminated and thereby in the singular have been   plural, but cannot be inferred with certainty from the nomi-  native singular, especially if we read not trabs but traps  (Roth, Philol. xvii. 176, and Mueller's note to § 57), which  represents the actual pronunciation. Yet Varro wrote trabs  and not traps, according to Cassiodorus, Gram. Lat. vii.  159. 23 Keil.     VOL. II     p     577     VARRO     lari factum esse trabs dux. Contra ex singularibus  non tam videmus quemadmodum facta sint ex B et S  trabs 1 et ex C et S du#. 2   58. Si mwl(t)itudinis 1 rectus casus forte figura  corrupta erit, id quod accidit raro, prius id corrigemus  quam inde ordiemur ; (ab) 2 obliquis adsumere  oportetf 3 figuras eas quae non erunt ambiguae, sive  singulares sive multitudims, 4 ex quibus id, cuius modi  debent esse, perspici possit. 5   59. Nam nonnunquam alterum ex altero videtur,  ut Chn/sippus scribit, quemadmodum pater ex filio  et filius ex patre, neque minus in fornicibus propter  sinistram dextra stat quam propter dextraw 1 sinistra.  Quapropter et ex rectis casibus obliqui et ex obliquis  recti et ex singularibus multitudims 2 et ex multi-  tudinis singulares nonnunquam recuperari possunt.   60. Principium id potissimum sequi debemus, ut  in eo fundamentum sit 1 natura, quod in declina-  tionibus ibi facilior ratio. Facile est enim animad-  vertere, peccatum magis cadere posse in impositiones  eas quae fiunt plerumque in rectis casibus singulari-  bus, quod homines imperiti et dispersi vocabula rebus  imponunt, quocumque eos libido invitavit : natura   § 57. 1 Aug.,, for trabes. 2 Aug., for duces.   § 58. 1 si multitudinis Mue.,for similitudinis. 2 Added  by Canal. 3 L. Sp., for oportere. 4 Aug., for multi-  tudines. 5 Sciop.,for possint.   §59. 1 Laetu s, for dextras. 2 Vertranhis, for multitu-  dines.   § 60. 1 After sit, L. Sp. deleted in.     § 59. a Frag. 1 55 von Arnim.  578     ON THE LATIN LANGUAGE, X. 57-60     made the nominatives trabs and dux. But on the  other hand, if we start from the singulars we do not  so easily see how they have become trabs, from B  and S, and dux, from C and S.   58. If the nominative plural is by any chance a  corrupted form, which rarely occurs, we shall correct  this before we make it our starting-point ; it is proper  to take from the oblique cases, either singular or  plural, some forms which are not ambiguous, from  which can be seen the make-up which the other forms  ought to have.   59- For sometimes the one is seen from the other  and at other times the other is seen from the one, as  Chrysippus writes, as the father s qualities may be  seen from the son, and the son's from the father, and  in arches the right-hand side stands on account of the  left-hand side, no less than the left on account of  theright. Therefore the oblique forms can sometimes  be regained from the nominatives, and sometimes the  nominatives from the oblique forms ; sometimes the  plural from the singular forms, and sometimes the  singular forms from the plural.   60. The principle that we should most of all follow,  is that in this the foundation be nature, because in  nature a there is the easier relationship in inflections.  For it is easy to note that error can more easily make  its way into those impositions b which are mostly  made in the nominative singular, because men, being  unskilled and scattered/ set names on things just as  their fancy has impelled them ; but nature d is of   § 60. a Rather than in voluntas. b Or imposed word-  names, characterized by voluntas, e For this point of the  Stoic philosophy, cf. Cicero, de Inventione, i. 2. d The  quality underlying the paradigms.   579     I     VARRO     incorrupta plerumque est suapte sponte, nisi qui  earn usu inscio deprava&it.   61. Quarc si quis principium analogiae potius  posuerit in naturalibus casibus quam in (im)positiciis, 1  non multa 2 (inconcinna) 3 in consuetudine occurrent  et a natura libido humana corrigetur, non a libidine  natura, quod qui impositionem sequi voluerint  facient contra. 4   62. Sin ab singulari quis potius proficisci volet,  inift'um 1 facere oportebit ab sexto casu, qui est pro-  prius Latinus : nam eius casuis 2 litterarum dis-  criminibus facilius reliquorum varietate(m) 3 discer-  nere poterit, quod ei habent exitus aut in A, ut hac  terra, aut in E, ut hac lance, aut in I, ut hac (c)lavi, 4  aut in O, ut hoc caelo, aut in U, ut hoc versu. Igitur  ad demonstrandas declinationes biceps v?a 5 haec.   63. Sed quoniam ubi analogia, tria, 1 unum quod  in rebus, alterum 2 quod in vocibus, tertium quod in  utroque, duo priora simplicia, tertium duplex, ani-  madvertendum haec quam inter se habeant rationem.   64-. Primum ea quae sunt discrimina in rebus,  partim sunt quae ad orationem non attineant, partim  quae pertineant. Non pertinent ut ea quae obser-  vant in aedificiis et signis faciendis ceterisque rebus   §61. 1 L. Sp. ; in impositivis Aug.; for in positiciis.  2 Aug., for multae. 3 Added by Christ. 4 Aug., for  contraria.   § 62. 1 Groth, for inillum. 2 A. Sp. ; cassuis Mue. ;  for casus his. 3 Aug., for uarietate. 4 Groth^for leui;  cf Varro, R. R. i. 22. 6. 5 Canal, for una.   § 63. 1 Aldus, for atria. 2 alterum is repeated in F.   e By making wrongly inflected forms.   § 62. a The name 4 ablative ' had not come into use in  580     ON THE LATIN LANGUAGE, X. 60-64     itself for the most part uncorrupted, unless somebody  perverts it by ignorant use.*   61. Therefore, if one has founded the principle  of Regularity on the natural cases rather than on the  imposed case-forms, not many awkwardnesses will be  his to face in usage ; human fancifulness will be cor-  rected by nature, and not nature by fancy, because  those who have wished to follow imposition will in  reality act in the opposite way.   62. But if one should prefer to start from the  singular, he ought to start from the sixth case, a which  is a case peculiar to Latin ; for by the differences in the  letters b of this case-form he will be more easily able to  discern the variation in the remaining cases, because  the ablative forms end either in A, like terra * earth,*  or in E, c like lance ' platter,' or in I, like clavi ' key/  or in O, like caelo * sky,' or in U, like versu ' verse.'  Therefore, for the explaining of the declensions, there  is this way, which may proceed from either of two  starting-points.   63. But where there is Regularity, there are three  factors, one which is in the things, a second which is  in the spoken words, a third which is in both ; the first  two are simple, the third is twofold. In view of this,  attention must be given to the relation which they  have to one another.   64% First, of the differences which exist in the  things, there are some which have no bearing on  speech, others which are connected with it. Those  which are not connected with it are like those which  the artificers observe in making buildings and statues   Varro's time. b That is, the endings. e Varro does not  list separately the ablative of the fifth declension, ending in  long E.   581     VARRO     artifices, e quis vocantur aliac Aarmonicae, sic item  aliae nominibus aliis : scd nulla harum fit (in) 1  loquendo pars. 2   65. Ad orationem quae pertinent, res eae sunt  quae verbis dicuntur pro portione neque a similitudine  quoque vocum declinatus habent, ut Iupiter Mars-  piter, Iovi Marti. Haec enim genere 1 nominum et  numero et casibus similia sunt inter se, quod utraque  et nomina sunt et virilia sunt et singularia et casu  nominandi et dandi.   66. Alterum genus vocale est, in quo voces modo  sunt pro portione similes, non res, ut biga bigae,  nuptia nuptiae : neque enim in his res singularis  subest una, cum dicitur biga quadriga, neque ab his  vocibus quae declinata sunt, multitudinis significant  quicquam, id 1 quod omnia multitudinis quae decli-  nantur ab uno, ut a merula merulae : sunt (enim) 2  eius modi, ut singulari subiungatur, sic merulae duae,  catulae tres, faculae quattuor.   67. Quare cum idem non possit subiungi, quod 1  (non) 2 dicimus biga una, 3 quadrigae duae, nuptiae  tres, scd pro eo unae bigae, binae quadrigae, trinae  nuptiae, apparet non esse a biga et quadriga 4 bigae  et quadrigae, sed ut est huius ordinis una 5 duae tres   § 64. 1 Added by L. Sp. 2 Sentence division of Boot.   § 65. 1 Mue.,for genera.   § 66. 1 Fay, for ideo. 2 Added by Fay,   §67. 1 Sciop., for cum. 2 Added by Sciop. 3 L.  Sp. ; una b\g&Sciop. ; for bigae unae. 4 After quadriga,  L. Sp. deleted et. 5 Aug., for unae.   § 65. ° The unlikeness is in the forms of the nominative ;  but both words denote male deities.   § 66. a The two words belong to the same declension and  both lack the singular forms ; but the objects denoted are  entirely unlike.  582     ON THE LATIN LANGUAGE, X. 64-67     and other things, of which some are called harmonic,  and others are called by other names ; but no one of  these becomes an element in speaking.   65. The differences which pertain to speech,  consist of those things which are expressed by the  words in a proportionate way, and yet do not have a  likeness of the spoken words also to help in forming  the inflections : such as nominative Iupiter and  Marspiter, dative Iovi and Marti. a For these are like  one another in the gender of the nouns, and in the  number, and in the cases ; because both are nouns,  and are masculine, and singular, and nominative and  dative in case.   66. The second kind has to do with the sounds,  in which the spoken words only are similar in  a proportionate way — and not the things — as in  biga and bigae, nuptia and nuptiae. a For in these  there is no underlying unit thing expressed by  the singular when we say biga or quadriga, nor  have the plural forms which are derived from these  words any plural meaning. Yet all plurals which  are derived from a unit singular, like merulae from  merula ' blackbird,' do have such plural meaning ;  for they are of such a sort that there is subordina-  tion to a singular form : thus two merulae * black-  birds,' three catulae 1 female puppies,' four Jaculae  ' torches/   67. Therefore since there cannot be the same sub-  ordinating relation because we do not say una biga,  duae quadrigae, ires nuptiae, but instead unae bigae  ' one two-horse team/ binae quadrigae ' two teams of  four horses/ trinae nuptiae ' three sets of nuptials,' it is  clear that bigae and quadrigae are not from biga and  quadriga, but belong to another series : the usual   583     VARRO     princip(i)um una, sic in hoc ordine altero unae binae  trinae principium est unae.   68. Tertium genus est illud duplex quod dixi, in  quo ct res et voces similiter pro portione dicuntur ut  bonus malus, boni mali, de quorum analogia et Ari-  stophanes et alii scripserunt. Etenim haec denique  perfecta ut in oratione, illae duac simplices inchoatae  analogiae, de quibus tamen separatim dicam, quod  his quoque utimur in loquendo.   69- Sed prius de perfecta, in qua et res et voces  quadam similitudine continentur, cuius genera sunt  tria : unum vernaculum ac domi natum, alterum  adventicium, tertium nothum ex peregrino hie natum.  Vernaculum est ut sutor et pistor, sutori pistori ;  adventicium est ut Hectores Nes tores, Hectoras  Nestoras ; tertium ilium nothum ut Achilles et Peles.   70. De (his primo) 1 genere multi utuntur non  modo poetae, sed etiam plerique omnes qui soluta  oratione loquuntur. Haec primo 2 dicebant ut quaes-  torem praetorem, sic Hectorem Nestorem : itaque  Ennius ait :   Hectoris natum de mnro iactari and  lavo ' I wash,' perf. lavi, d pungo ' I prick/ perf.  pupugi, tundo 1 1 pound/ perf. tutudi t e and pingo * I  paint/ perf. pinxi. (7) And although/' he con-  tinues, " from ceno ' I dine * and prandeo ' I lunch '  and poto * I drink * we form the perfects cenatus sum,  pransus sum, and potus sum, f yet from destringor * I  scrape myself and extergeor * I wipe myself dry *  and lavor ' I bathe myself we make the perfects  destrinxi * I am scraped * and extersi ' I am dried *  and lavi ' I have had a bath.'* 7   (8) " Furthermore, although from Oscus ' Oscan/  Tuscus * Etruscan/ and Graecus ' Greek ' we derive  the adverbs Osce ' in Oscan/ Tusce * in Etruscan/   9 Active perfects of passive verbs, yet with passive (intransi-  tive, reflexive) meaning : this meaning of the perfect lavi is  regular in Plautus, but is nowhere attested for destrinxi and  extersi.   601     VARRO     Osce Tusce Graece, a Gallo tamen et Mauro Gallice  et Maurice dicimus ; item a probus probe, a doctus  docte, sed a rarus non dicitur rare, sed alii raro dicunt,  alii rarenter."   (9) Idem M. Varro in eodem libro : " Sentior,"  inquit, " nemo dicit et id per se nihil est, adsentior  tamen fere omnes dicunt. Sisenna unus adsentio  in senatu dicebat et eum postea multi secuti, neque  tamen vincere consuetudinem potuerunt."   (10) Sed idem Varro in aliis libris multa pro dva-  Xoyia. tuenda scribit.   Librorum XI-XXIV Fragmenta  XI   Fr. 6. 1 Et ubi auctoritas maiorum genus tibi non de-  monstraverit, quid ibi faciendum est ? Scripsit Varro  ad Ciceronem : " Potestatis nostrae est illis rebus  dare genera, quae ex natura genus non habent."   Fr. 7a. 1 Nunc de generibus dicamus. Varro dicit  " genera dicta a generando. Quicquid enim gignit  aut gignitur, hoc potest genus dici et genus facere."   Fr. 6. 1 Julianus Toletanus, Commentarius in Donatum>  v. 318. 31-34 Keil.   Fr. 7. 1 [Sergii] Explanat. in Donation, iv. 492. 37-493. 3  Keil.     h Charisius, i. 217. 8 Keil, cites rare as used by Cicero,  Cato, and Plautus (Budens 995) ; but editors usually replace  it by raro. * That is, not a deponent unless compounded ;  even in a passive meaning, the passive form of the un-  compounded verb is rare, though occasionally found, as in  Caesar, Bellum Civile i. 67 (sentiretur), where it is however  impersonal. > Notably in ix.  602     FRAGMENTS, 5-7a     and Graece * in Greek/ yet from G alius ' Gaul * and  Maurus * Moor ' we have Gallice 1 in Gallic ' and  Maurice ' in Moorish ' ; also from probus * honest '  comes probe ' honestly/ from doctus * learned ' docte  ' learnedly/ but from rarus * rare ' there is no  adverb rare, but some say raro, others rarenter" h   (9) In the same book Varro goes on to say : " No  one uses the passive sentior* and that form by itself is  naught, but almost every one says adsentior 1 1 agree/  Sisenna alone used to say adsentio in the senate, and  later many followed his example, yet could not  prevail over usage."   (10) But this same Varro in other books 3 wrote a  great deal in defence of Regularity.   Fragments of Books XI -XX IV a  XI   Fr. 6. Where the authority of our ancestors has not  shown you the gender of a word, what in this instance  must be done ? Varro wrote, in the treatise addressed  to Cicero : " We men have the right and power to  give genders to the names of those things which by  nature have no gender." °   Fr. 7a. Now let us speak of genders. Varro says :  " Genera * genders ' are named from generare 1 to  generate.' For whatever gignit * begets * or gignitur  * is begotten/ that can be called a genus and can   XI.-XXIV. a On Books XI.-XIIL, see also vii. 110, viii.2,  20, 34, x. 33 ; and on Books XIV.-XXV., see vii. 110.   Fr. 6. ° Varro uses genus both for grammatical gender  and for natural sex ; each is a * kind ' or 4 class/ cf. Frag. 7,  note a.   603     VARRO     Quod si verum est, nulla potest res integrum genus  habere nisi masculinum et femininum.   Fr. 7b. 2 Tractat de generibus. Varro ait " genera  tantum ilia esse quae generant : ilia proprie dicuntur  genera." Quodsi sequemur auctoritatem ipsius, non  erunt genera nisi duo, masculinum et femininum.  Nulla enim genera creare possunt nisi haec duo.   Fr. 8. 1 Ostrea 2 si primae declinationis fuerit, sicut  Musa, feminino genere declinabitur, ut ad animaZ 3  referamus ; si 4 ad testam, ostreum 5 dicendum est  neutro genere et ad secundam declinationem, ut sit  huius ostrei, huic ostreo, 6 quia dicit 7 Varro " nullam  rem animalem neutro genere declinari."   Fr. 9- 1 Ait Plinius Secundus secutus Varronem :  " Quando dubitamus principale genus, redeamus ad  diminutionem, et ex diminutivo cognoscimus princi-  pale genus. Puta arbor ignoro cuius generis sit :  fac diminutivum arbuscula, ecce hinc intellegis et  principale genus quale sit. Item si dicas columna,   2 Pompeius, Commentum Artis Donati, v. 159. 23-26 Keil.   Fr. 8. 1 Cledonius, Ars Grammatica, v. 41. 24-28 Keil.  2 For ostria. 3 Keil, for animam. 4 For sic. 5 For  ostrium. 6 Keil, for sicui ostri. 7 For dicitur.   Fr. 9. 1 Pompeius, Commentum Artis Donati, v. 164. 13-  18 Keil.     Fr. 7. The root gen- lies at the basis of all these words ;  but genus has the weakened meaning * kind, class,* from  which the idea of * begetting ' has faded out. 6 Donatus,  the eminent grammarian who flourished about 350 a.d.  c That is, ' kinds ' ; cf Frag. 6, note a.   Ft. 8. This distinction is not borne out by the use of the  words in the Latin authors. 6 Almost precisely true for  Latin, though there are many exceptions in Greek and in the  Germanic languages (cf tIkvov, German das Kind, and the  neuter diminutives in -iqv, -chen, -lein).   604     FRAGMENTS, 7a-9     produce a genus" a If this is true, then the genus  that a thing has is not perfect unless it is masculine  or feminine.   Fr. 7b. He 6 treats of genders. Varro says : " Only  those are genera * genders ' which generant ' generate ' ;  those are properly called genera.* 1 But if we follow  his authority, there will be only two genders, mascu-  line and feminine. For no genders e can procreate  except these two.   Fr. 8. If ostrea 'oyster* is of the first declension,  like Musa 4 Muse,* it will be declined in the feminine  gender, so that we refer the word to the liying being ;  if we use it for the shell, then the word must be  ostreum, inflected in the neuter and according to  the second declension, so that it is genitive ostrei,  dative ostreo a : because Varro says : " No living  creature has a name which is inflected in the neuter  gender." 6   Fr. 9- Plinius Secundus a says, following Varro :  " When we are in doubt about the gender of a main  word, let us turn to the diminutive form, and from  the diminutive we learn the gender of the main word. 6  Suppose that I do not know the gender of arbor  1 tree ' ; form the diminutive arbuscula, and lo !  from this you observe as well the gender of the word  from which it comes. Again, if you say, What is the   Fr. 9. a This and subsequent citations from Pliny are  taken from the Elder Pliny's Dubitts Sermo, a work in eight  books, mentioned by the Younger Pliny, Epist. Ui. 5. 5.  6 Diminutives have in Latin the gender of the words from  which they are derived; the exceptions are very few. In  Greek and in the Germanic languages, however, diminutives  are commonly neuter without regard to their primitives ; cf.  Frag. 8, note 6.   605     VARRO     cuius generis est ? facis inde diminutivum, id est  columella, et inde intellegis quoniam principale  feminini generis est."   Fr. 10. 1 " Jiypocorismata semper generibus suis  und(e oriuntur consonant, pauca dissonant, velut  haec rana) hie ranunculus, hie ung(u)is haec ungula,  h(oc glandium haec glandula, hie panis hie pastillus  et) hoc pastillum," ut Varro dixit : " haec beta hie  betace(us, haec malva hie malvaceus), hoc pistrinum  haec pistrilla, ut Terentius in Ad(elphis, hie ensis  haec ensicula et hie ensiculus) : sic in Rudente  Plautus."   Fr. II. 1 Dies communis generis est. Qui mascu-  lino genere dicendum putaverunt, has causas reddi-  derunt, quod dies festos auctores dixerunt, non festas,  et 2 quartum et quintum Kalendas, non quartam nec  quintam, et cum hodie dicimus, nihil aliud quam hoc  die intelligstur. 3 Qui vero feminino, catholico utun-  tur, quod ablativo casu E non nisi producta finiatur,   Fr. 10. 1 Charisius, Instit, Gram, i. 37. 13-18 Keil, The  right-hand edge of the manuscript is destroyed, but the restora-  tions are made with certainty from almost verbatim repetitions  Charisius i. 90. 10-12, 155. 14-17, 535. 21-25, 551. 36-38 Keil,  in which Varro is not mentioned as the source. Hie pastillus,  required by the space, was added by Keil from i. 90. 11, i.  94. 4.   Fr. 11. 1 Charisius, Instit, Gram, i. 110. 8-16 KeiL  2 For ut. 3 For intellegatur.     Fr. 10. ° As substantive, for pes betaceus : but betaceus is  an adjective, not a diminutive. 6 Also an adjective ; its  application as substantive is not known. c Adelphoe 584.  «Rudens 1156-1157.   Fr. 11. a Dies was by origin a masculine; in Latin,  because it was declined like the feminines of the fifth de-  clension, possibly also because its counterpart nox was   606     FRAGMENTS, 9-H     gender of columna ' column * ?, make from it the  diminutive, that is, columella, and therefrom you  understand that the word from which it comes is of the  feminine gender."   Fr. 10. " Diminutives always agree in gender  with the words from which they come : a few differ,  such as fern, rana ' frog,' diminutive masc. ranunculus  'tadpole'; masc. unguis 'nail (of finger or toe), 1 fern.  ungula ' hoof, talon ' ; neut. glandium ' kernel of  pork fem. glandula * tonsil * ; masc. panis 4 loaf  of bread,' masc. pastillus and neut. pastillum ' roll,' "  as Varro said ; " fem. beta ' beet,' masc. betaceus °   * beet-root'; fem. malva 'mallow,' masc. malvaceus h   * mallow-like vegetable ' ; neut. pistrinum ' pound-  ing-mill,' fem. pistrilla ' small mill,* as Terence says  in The Brothers e ; masc. ensis ' sword,' fem. ensicula  and masc. ensiculus ' toy-sword ' : so Plautus in The  Rope* "   Fr. 1 1 . Dies ' day * is of common gender. Those  who thought that it must be used as a masculine,  offered these reasons : that their authorities said dies  festi 'holidays,* with the masculine adjective, not the  fem. festae ; that they said the fourth and the fifth day  before the Kalends, 6 with the masculine and not the  feminine form of the adjective ; and that when we  say hodie * to-day,' it is understood as hoc die 'on this  day,' with the masculine article,* 5 and nothing else.  On the other hand, those who regard dies as feminine,  use the general argument, that in the ablative the   feminine, it acquired use as a feminine in some meanings.  6 Full phrase : ante diem quartum (quintum) Kalendas.  e The demonstrative was an * article/ in the grammatical  terminology of the Romans ; cf. viii. 45.     607     VARRO     et quod deminutio eius diecula sit, non dieculus, ut  ait Terentius :   Quod tibi addo dieculam.   Varro autem distinxit, ut A masculino genere unius  diei cursum significare(t), feminino autem temporis  spatium ; quod nemo servavit.   Fr. 12. A Catinus masculino genere dicitur . . . et  hinc deminutive catillus fit. . . . Sed Varro ad  Ciceroncm XI " catinuli " dixit, non catilli.   Fr. 13. 1 Naevus generis neutri, sed Varro ad  Ciceronem " hie naevus."   Fr. 14a. 1 Antiquissimi tamen et hie gausapes et  haec gausapa et hoc gausape et plurale neutri haec  gausapa quasi a nominativo hoc gausapum protulisse  inveniuntur, . . . Varro vero de Lingua Latina-ait,  " talia ex Graeco sumpta ex masculino in femininum  transire et A litera finiri : 6 Ko\^ta unless the genitive is identical with the nomina-  tive, when the ablative ends in i ; an adjective also has the  ablative in i if it stands before a noun which it modifies. The  scientific formulation is that consonant-stems should have  short e in the ablative, and t-stems should have long % : a  status much disturbed by the encroachment of the ^-ending  on the t-ending. c Not all these should, by the ' rule,'  end in i ; for carbo, falx, mons,fons t pons, teges do not have  identical nom. and gen. ; and the nom. of asse is as, very  rarely assis. As to the actual forms of the ablative, igni is  commoner than igne ; orbi, turri,frni, strigili, avi, axi, navi\     612     FRAGMENTS, 17-20     said and wrote senatuis, domuis, and jluctuis as the  genitive case of the words senatus ' senate,' domus  ' house,' and Jluctus * wave,* and used senatui, domui,  fiuctui as the dative ; and that they used other simi-  lar words with the corresponding endings.   Fr. 18. Amni was used by Vergil a as ablative of  amnis * river,* as in   He drifts with the stream of the river.   On this point, Pliny in the same book says : " By the  old writers, whom Varro criticizes adversely, all  observance of the rule 6 is disregarded, yet not  utterly. For we still say," says he, " canali ' canal,*  stti ' thirst,' tussi * cough,' febri ' fever * as the abla-  tive forms. But in most words the form has been  changed, and uses the ablative which ends in E :  cane ' dog,' orbe 1 circle,' carbone ' charcoal,* iurre   * tower,' falce ' sickle,' igne ' fire,' teste * garment,'  fine * limit,' monte * mountain,* fonie * spring,* ponte   * bridge,* sirigile * scraper,* tegeie ' mat,' ave ' bird,'  asse ' as,' axe * axle,' nave ' ship,' classe * fleet.' " c   Fr. 19. Varro, whom Pliny mentions as having  said, in the eleventh book of his treatise addressed to  Cicero " a plantation of trees set in rows rare a 1 in  the country.' "   Fr. 20. Fonteis * springs,' accusative plural spelled  with EIS : " The nouns which gain an I in the genitive  plural before the ending UM," says Pliny, " have the   classi are found in authors of the first century b.c, but are  less common than the forms with e, or are used to satisfy  metrical requirements ; ponti is found once in older Latin ;  monti and fonti are cited by Varro, ix. 112.   Fr. 19. Instead of the usual locative form ruri.     613     VARRO     accusativus," inquit Plinius, " per EIS loquetur,  montium monteis ; licet Varro," inquit, " exemplis  hanc regulam confutare temptarit istius modi, falcium  falces, non falceis facit, nec has merceis, nec hos axeis  lmtreis ventreis stirpeis urbeis cor&eis 3 vecteis men-  teis. 4 Et tamen manus dat praemissae regulae  ridicule, ut exceptis his nominibus valeat regula."   Fr. 21. 1 Poematorum et in II et in III idem Varro  adsidue dicit et his poematis, tarn quam nominativo  hoc poematum sit et non hoc poema. Nam et ad  Ciceronem XI, horum poematorum et his poematis  oportere dici.   Fr. 22. 1 Git : Varro ad Ciceronem XI per omnes  casus id nomen ire dcberc conmeminit ; vulgo autem  hoc gitti dicunt.   XIII   Fr. 23. 1 Palpetras per T Varro ad Ciceronem  XIII dixit. Sed Fabianus de Animalibus primo pal-  pebras per B. Alii dicunt palpetras genas, palpebras  autem ipsos pilos.   3 For curueis. 4 GS. t for inepteis, cf. viii. 67.   Fr. 21. 1 Charisius, Inst. Gram. i. 141. 29-31 Keil.  Fr. 22. 1 Charisius, Inst. Gram. i. 131. 7-8 Keil.  Fr. 23. 1 Ckarishts, Inst. Gram. i. 105. 14-16 Keil.     Fr. 20. ° This EI does not represent an earlier diphthong,  but was often written for a long i after the original diphthong  had become identical in sound with the long i. There are  scattered examples of the ending EIS in the accusative, found  in inscriptions and manuscripts.  614     FRAGMENTS, 20-23     accusative in EIS, a like genitive montium * mountains,'  accusative monteis ; although Varro," he continues,  " tried to refute this rule by examples of the following  sort : to the genitive fold urn ' sickles * the accusative  is folces and not folceis, nor is the proper spelling  merceis 1 wares,* nor axeis * axles/ lintreis ' skiffs,*  ventreis * bellies/ stirpeis * stocks/ urbeis ' cities/  corbeis * baskets/ vecteis * levers/ menteis * minds.'  And yet he gives up the fight against the aforesaid  rule in a ridiculous fashion, saying that apart from  these nouns the rule holds."   Fr. 21. In the second and the third books Varro  constantly uses the genitive poematorum * poems * and  the dative poematis, as though the word were poema-  tum in the nominative and not poema. For in the  eleventh book of the treatise addressed to Cicero he  says that genitive poematorum and dative poematis are  the proper forms to be used.   Fr. 22. Git * fennel ' a : Varro in the eleventh  book of the treatise addressed to Cicero states that  this form ought to be used in all the cases ; but  people quite commonly say gitti in the ablative.   XIII   Fr. 23. Varro in the thirteenth book of the treatise  addressed to Cicero used palpetrae, with T. But  Fabianus, a in the first book On Animals, wrote palpe-  brae with B. Others say that palpetrae means the  eyelids, and palpebrae the eyelashes.   Fr. 22. a Xigella sativa.   Fr. 23. ° Papirius Fabianus, who wrote on philosophy  and on natural history in the time of Augustus.   615     VARRO     Fr. 24. 1 Oxo : " Varro ad Ciceronem XIII olivo  et oxo putat fieri/' inquit Plinius Sermonis Dubii  libro VI.   XVIII   Fr. 25. 1 Indiscriminatim, indiflferenter. Varro de  Lingua Latina lib. XVIII : " Quibus nos in hoc libro,  proinde ut nihil intersit, utemur indiscriminatim,  promisee."   XXII   Fr. 26. 1 Rure Terentius in Eunucho :   Ex meo propinquo rure hoc capio commodi.  Itaque et Varro ad Ciceronem XXII " rure veni."   XXIII   Fr. 27. 1 Varro ad Ciceronem in libro XXIII :  " ingluvies tori," inquit, " sunt circa gulam, qui  propter pinguedinem fiunt atque interiectas habent  rugas." Sed nunc pro gula positum.   Fr. 24. 1 Charisins, Inst. Gram. i. 139. 15-16 Keil.  Fr. 25. 1 Nonius Marcellus, de Compendiosa Doctrina,  127. 24-26 M.   Fr. 26. 1 Charisius, Inst. Gram. i. 142. 18-20 Keil,  Fr. 27. 1 Serv. Dan, in Georg. iii. 431.     Fr. 24. a Antecedent unknown. b Greek 6£os (neuter,  third decl.), denoting sour wine, and vinegar made therefrom.  Fr. 25. Antecedent unknown.   Fr. 26. a 971. b These are examples of rure as a pure  ablative. The continuation is our Fragment 19, in which  examples of rure as a locative are discussed.   Fr. 27. « That is, double chins.  616     FRAGMENTS, 24-27     Fr. 24. Ojco, ablative : " Varro, in the thirteenth  book of the treatise addressed to Cicero, expresses  the opinion that it a is composed of olive-oil and oxos b  * vinegar/ " says Pliny in the sixth book of the treatise  entitled Variations in Speech.     XVIII   Fr. 25. Indiscriminaiim means ' without differ-  ence.' Varro in the eighteenth book of the treatise  On the Latin Language says : " Which a in this book  we shall use indiscriminatim 1 without distinction/  promiscuously, just as if there were no difference  between them."   XXII   Fr. 26. The ablative rure is used by Terence in  the Eunuchus a :   I get this comfort from my near-by country-seat.   So also Varro, in the twenty-second book of the  treatise addressed to Cicero, says : " I have come  rure * from the country/ " 6   XXIII   Fr. 27. Varro, in the twenty- third book of the  treatise addressed to Cicero, says : " The ingluvies is  the bulging muscles around the throat, which are  produced by fatness and have creases between  them/* a But now the word is used merely for the  throat.     617     VARRO     Fr. 28. 1 (1) Cum in disciplinas dialecticas induci  atque imbui vellemus, necessus fuit adire atque  cognoscere quas vocant dialectici €itrayu>yas. (2)  Turn, quia in primo 7repl a^tw/xarwv discendum, quae  M. Varro alias profata, alias proloquia appellat, Com-  mentarium de Proloquiis L. Aelii, docti hominis, qui  magister Varronis fuit, studiose quaesivimus eumque  in Pacis Bibliotheca repertum legimus. (3) Sed in  eo nihil edocenter neque ad instituendum explanate  scriptum est, fecisseque videtur eum librum Aelius  sui magis admonendi quam aliorum docendi gratia.   (4) Redimus igitur necessario ad Graecos libros.  Ex quibus accepimus a£ta>/jta esse his verbis (defini-  tum) : XtKTuv avroreXh diro^avTov ovov etf> avra>.  (5) Hoc ego supersedi vertere, quia no vis et incon-  ditis vocibus ntendum fuit, quas pati aures per inso-  lentiam vix possent. (6) Sed M. Varro in libro de  Lingua Latina ad Ciceronem quarto vicesimo ex-  peditissime ita finit : " Proloquium est sententia in  qua nihil desideratur."   (7) Erit autem planius quid istud sit, si exemplum  eius dixerimus. 'A^tw/xa igitur, sive id proloquium  dicere placet, huiuscemodi est : Hannibal Poenus  fuit ; Scipio Numantiam delevit ; Milo caedis  damnatus est ; Neque bonum est voluptas neque  malum ; (8) et omnino quicquid ita dicitur plena  atque perfecta verborum sententia, ut id necesse sit  aut verum aut falsum esse, id a dialecticis d£«o/m   Fr. 28. 1 Aulas Gellius, Nodes Atticae, xvi. 8. 1-14 ;  Rolfe's text, in the Loeb Classical Library,     Fr. 28. a Rolfe's translation, in the Loeb Classical Library,  with modifications. b In Vespasian's Temple of Peace, in  the Forum Pacis. c Page 75 Funaioli.  618     FRAGMENTS, 28     Fr. 28. a (1) When I wished to be introduced to  the science of logic and instructed in it, it was neces-  sary to take up and learn what the logicians call  curaycoyac, or ' introductory exercises.' (2) Then  because at first I had to learn about axioms, which  Marcus Varro calls, now prof ata or ' propositions,' and  now proloqitia or ' forthright statements,' I sought  diligently for the Commentary on Proloquia of Lucius  Aelius, a learned man, who was the teacher of Varro ;  and finding it in the Library of Peace, 5 I read it.  (3) But I found in it nothing that was written to  instruct or to make the matter clear ; Aelius c seems to  have made that book rather as suggestions for his own  use than for the purpose of teaching others.   (4) I therefore of necessity returned to my Greek  books. From these I obtained this definition of an  axiom : " a proposition complete in itself, declared  with reference to itself only." (5) This I have for-  borne to turn into Latin, since it would have been  necessary to use new and as yet uncoined words, such  as, from their strangeness, the ear could hardly  endure. (6) But Marcus Varro, in the twenty-fourth  book of his treatise On the Latin Language, dedicated  to Cicero, thus defines the word very briefly : "A  proloquium is a statement in which nothing is lacking."   (7) But his definition will be clearer if I give an  example. An axiom, then, or a forthright state-  ment, if you prefer, is of this kind : " Hannibal was  a Carthaginian " ; 11 Scipio destroyed Numantia " ;  '* Milo was found guilty of murder " : " Pleasure is  neither a good nor an evil " ; (8) and in general any  saying which is a full and perfect thought, so expressed  in words that it is necessarily either true or false, is  called by the logicians an axiom ; by Marcus Varro,   619     VARRO     appellatum est, a M. Varrone, sicuti dixi, proloquium,  a M. autem Cicerone pronuntiatum, quo ille tamen  vocabulo tantisper uti se adtestatus est, " quoad  melius," inquit, " invenero."   (9) Sed quod Graeci crvvrjfxfxevov aftw^ta dicunt, id  alii nostrorum adiunctum, alii conexum dixerunt.  Id conexum tale est : Si Plato ambulat, Plato move-  tur ; Si dies est, sol super terras est. (10) Item quod  illi o-vfjLTreTrXeyfiei'ov, nos vel coniunctum vel copu-  latum dicimus, quod est eiusdemmodi : P. Scipio,  Pauli filius, et bis consul fuit et triumphavit et censura  functus est et collega in censura L. Mummi fuit.  (1 1) In omni autem coniuncto si unum est mendacium,  etiamsi cetera vera sunt, totum esse mendacium  dicitur. Nam si ad ea omnia quae de Scipione illo vera  dixi addidero Et Hannibalem in Africa superavit,  quod est falsum, universa quoque ilia quae coniuncte  dicta sunt, propter hoc unum quod falsum accesserit,  quia simul dicentur, vera non erunt.   (12) Est item aliud quod Graeci Siefrvy/itvov a£iw/xa,  nos disiunctum dicimus. Id huiuscemodi est : Aut  malum est voluptas aut bonum, aut neque bonum  neque malum est. (13) Omnia autem quae disiun-  guntur pugnantia esse inter sese oportet, eorumquc  opposita, quae dvriKd^va Graeci dicunt, ea quoque  ipsa inter se adversa esse. Ex omnibus quae dis-   d Tusc. Disp. i. 7. 14. * Two connected statements, of  which the second follows as the result of the first. f This  is the younger Africanus, who destroyed Carthage in 146 b.c;  it was the older Africanus who defeated Hannibal at Zama  in 202 b.c.  620     FRAGMENTS, 28     as I have said, a proloquium or ' forthright state-  ment ' ; but by Marcus Cicero d a pronuntiatum  or * pronouncement/ a word however which he  declared that he used " only until I can find a better  one."   (9) But what the Greeks call a i-  charmus), S6 ; vi. 61 ; viL 35,  71, 101, 104 ; ix. 107   Epicurus, vi. 39   Euripides, vii. 82   Fasti, v. 84   Flaccus flamen Martialis, vi. 21  Fulvius, vi. 33   Glossae, Glossemata, vii. 10, 34, 107  Grammatici et similes, sine nomine   citati, v. 30, 34, 43, 49, 51, 53,   85, 120, 146, 147, 154, 157 ; vi.   7, 34, 96 ; vii. 10, 17, 34, 36, 46,   107 ; viii. 23, 44   llesiodus, v. 20 (Theogonia)  Homerus, vii. 74, 85  Hortensius, viii. 14 ; x. 78  Hypsicrates, v. SS   Iunius Brutus, v. 5, 42, 48, 55 ; vi.   33 bis, 95 (commentaria)  Iuventius, vi. 50 ; vii. 65, 104 note   Leges, vi. 60 ; v. Duodecim Tabulae  Leges privatae aedificiorum, v. 42  Lex mancipiorum, v. 163 ; vi. 74  Lex Plaetoria, vi. 5  Lex praediorum urbanorum, v. 27  Lex venditioni* fundi, ix. 104  Litterae antiquae, v. 143 ; vi. 33  Livius (poeta). v. 9 ; vii. 3  Lucilius, v. 17, 24, 44, 63, SO, 138  (Urbs); vi. 69; vii. 30, 32, 47  ter, 94, 96, 103 bis ; ix. 81  Lutatius, v. 150   Maccius, vii. 104 ; see Plautus  Manilius, vii. 10 bis, 17, 2S, 105  Manlius, v. 31  Matius, vii. 95, 96  Mimus, vi. 61   632     Mucius Scaevola pontifex, v. 5, 83 ;   vi. 30 ; vii. 105   Naevius, v. 43, 53, 153; vi. 70;   vii. 7, 23, 39, 51, 53 bis, 54 bis  (Cemetria, Romulus), 60 (Corol-  laria), 70 (Fretum), 92, 107  novies (Aesiona, Clastidium,  Dolus, Demetrius, Lampadio,  Xagido, Romulus, Stigmatias,  Technicus), 108 ter (Tarentilla,  Tunicularia, Bellum Punicum) ;  ix. 78 (Clastidium)   Nelei Carmen, v. Carmen Nelei   Opillus, v. Aurelius   Pacuvius, v. 7 Ur, 17 bis, 24, 60;  vi. 6 bis, 60 (Medus), 94 (Her-  miona) ; vii. 6 (Pertboea), 18, 22,  34 (Medus), 59, 76, 87, 88, 91,  102   Papinius(?), vii. 28(Epigrammation)   Parmeniscus, x. 10   Physici, v. 69 ; x. 55   Piso, v. 148, 149 (Annales), 165   (Annates)  Plato, vii. 37  Plautus :   Amph. vi. 6 ; vii. 50   Asin. vi. 7 ; vii. 79   Aid. v. 14, 108, 181 ; vii. 103   Bae. vii. 16   Cos. vii. 104, 106   Cist. v. 72 ; vii. 64 bis, 98, 99 bis   Cure. v. 146 ; vii. 60, 71   Epid. v. 131   Men. vii. 12, 54, 56, 93   Merc. vii. 60   Miles, v. 108 ; vii. 52, 86   Most. ix. 54   Persa, vl. 95 ; vii. 55   Poen. v. 6S ; vii. 52, 69, 8S note   Pseud, v. 10S ; vii. 81   Rud. F. 10   Stick, v. 68   Trin. vii. 57, 78   True vi. 11 ; vii. 70 ; ix. 106  Lost plays :   Astraba, vi. 73 ; vii. 66   Boeotia, vi. 89   Cesistio, vii. 67   Colax, vii. 105   Condalium, vii. 77     INDEX     Cornicuiaria, v. 153 ; vii. 52  Faenerairix, vii. 96  FrivoJaria, v. 80 ; vii 58  Fugitivi, vii 63  Aerro/aria, vii. 65, 68  Pagon, vii. 61  Parasitus piger, vii, 62, 77  SiteUUergus, vii. 66  Unnamed : vii. 38, 91, 103  Poetae sine nomine citati, v. 1, 88 ;   vi. 11, 60, 67, S3; vii. 52; v.   Comici, Mimus, Scaenici, Tra-   gici   Polybius, v. 113   Pompilius, vii. 93   Pontifices, v. 23, 9S   Porcius, v. 163 ; vii. 104   Priami Carmen, v. Carmen Priam i   Procilius, v. 148, 154   Pythagoras, v. 11 ; viL 17   Sacra vel Saerijicia Argeorum, v.  47-54 ; in aliquot sacris et sacel-  lis scriptum, vii 84 ; v. Athenis   Saliorum carmina, v. 110; vL 14,  49 ; vii. 2, 3 bis, 26, 27 ; ix. 61   Saturnii versus, vii. 36   Scaenici, vi 76     Scaevola, v. Mucins  Scenici, v. Scaenici  Scriptores antiqui Graeci, v. 123  Sergius, v. Commentarium  SibylHni libri, vi. 15  Sisenna, viii. 73, F. 5. 9  Sophron, v. 179  Sueius, vii 104 bis  Sulpicius, v. 40   Terentius: AdeL vi. 69; vii. 84,  F. 10   Tragici, vi. 67 bis, 72 ; vii. 23, 24,   25   Valerius So ran as, vii. 31, 65 ; x. 70  Varro :   Antiquitatum libri, vi 13, IS   De Aestuariis, ix. 26   De Poematis, vii 36; De Poet is,  vi 52   Epistulae, F. 14 c   Tribuum liber, v. 56  Vergilii commentarium Xaevi, vii 39  Volnius, v. 55   Zenon Citieus, v. 59     633     INDEX OF LATIN WORDS AND  PHRASES   References are to Book (Roman numeral) and Section (Arabic number),  and to Fragment (F.) and serial number (Arabic), with subdivisions.     A, viii. 68 ; ix. 3S, 52 ; A additum,  v. 97 ; A exitus, x. 62 ; A littera  finita, F. 14 a, F v 14 b ; A : E, vii.  94 ; AS : ES : IS : IS, ix. 109 ;  cf. E   abacus, ix. 46   abies, ix. 41   aborigines, v. 53   aboriuntur, v. 66   abrogatae, v. vetus   abscessit, vi. 3S   Acca Larentia, vi. 23 ; sepulcruin   Accae, vi. 24  accanit, vi. 75   accensus, v. 82 ; vi. 88, 89, 95 ; vii.  58   accessit, vi. 38   accipe, vii. 90   Acculeia, v. Curia   accusandi casus, viii. 66 ; accusati-  ve, viii. 67 ; v. casus   acetum (non aceta), ix. 66, 67   Acherusia templa, vii. 6   Achilles, x. 69   acquirere, vi. 79   acsitiosae, v. axitiosae   actio, v. 11, 12 ; vi. 41 ; actiones  tres, vi. 42 ; in actionibus, vi. 89,  vii. 93   actor, vi. 77; actores, v. 178, vi. 58,  x. 27   actus, v. 22, % 34, 35 ; actus numero-   rum, ix. 86-88  adagio, vii. 31  addici numo, vi. 61  addico, vi. 30   634     add ictus, vi. 61   additio litterarum, v. 6 ; v. I   addixit iudicium, vi. 61   adicere, v. litterae   adiectio (syllabarum), v. 6   adiunctum, F. 28. 9   artlocutum ire, vi. 57   adlucet, vi. 79   adminiculandi pars, viii. 44   administra, vii. 34 ; administros,   v. 91 ; cf. amminister  ad ilurciae, v. Circus  adsentior adsentio, F. 5. 9  adseque, vi. 73  adserere manu, vi. 64  adsiet, vi. 92   adventicium (genus similitudinis),   x. 69 ; adventicia (verba), x. 70  advocare, v. contio  adytum, v. 8   aedificia, v. 42, 141 ; viii. 29, 30 ; ix.  20 ; x. 64   aedilis, v. 81 ; v. Publicius   aedis aedes, v. 80, 160 ; vL 61 ;  vii.UO, 12 ; v. Aesculapii, cavum  aedium, Concordia, deus, Dius  Fidius, Iuno, Iupiter, Minerva,  Portunus, Quirinus, Romulus,  sacrae, Salus, Saturnus, Venus,  Vesta   aeditumus, v. 50, 52 ; viii. 61 ; aedi-   tuum non aeditumum, vii. 12  aedus, v. haedus  aeges, vii. 21  Aegeum fretum, vii. 22  aegrotus, v. 71 ; x. 46     INDEX     Aegyptiomm vocabula, viii 65   Aegyptus, v. 57, 79   Aelia, viii. SI   Aelius Sextus, vii 46   Aemilius -lii, etc., viii. 4 ; Aemilius   -ia, ix. 55 ; p. Basilica  aenea, v. vas  Aeneas, v. 144 ; vi 60  Aeolis, v. 25, 175; Aeolis Graeci,   v. 101, 102  aeqnabilitas, ix. 1, etc.  Aequimaelium, v. 157  aequinoctium, vi. 8 ; vii 14 ; ix. 25 ;   v. circulus  aequor, vii. 23  aequum, vi. 71 ; v. pila  aer, v. 65 ; cf. animalia  aerariae (non aerelavinae), viii. 6*2  aerarii, v. milites, tribuni  aerarium, v. 180, 1S3  aes, v. 169-171, 173, 180-1S3 ; ix. 81-   S3 ; x. 3S ; aes et libra, vii. 105,   ix. 83 ; r. militare, mille, raudus  Aesculapii aedes vetus, vii 57  aesculetum, v. 152  aestas, v. 61 ; vi 9  aestivum, vi 9 ; aestiva triclinia,   viii. 29  aestus, vii. 22 ; ix. 26  aetas, vi. 11 ; ix. 93  aeternum, vi. 11  Aethiops, viii. 38, 41 ; ix. 42  Aetolia, vii. 18  aeviternum aeternum, vi. 11  aevum, vi. 11  Africa, v. 159  Africae bestiae, vii. 40  Africus vicus, v. 159  Agamemno, v. 19  Agenor, v. 31   ager, v. 13, 34, 37 ; cultus, incultus,  v. 36 ; Roma mis, v. 33, 55 ; agro-  rum genera quinque, v. 33 ; v.  Aricimis, Calydonitis, Gabinus,  hosticus, incertus, Latius, nova-  Ms, peregrinns, Praenestinus,  Reatinus, restibilis, Romanus,  Sabinus, Tusculanus, uliginosus   agger, v. 141   agitantnr quadrigae, vi. 41, 42  agitatus, v. 11, 12 ; vi. 41, 78 ; men-  tis; vi. 42  agnus, v. 99   ago, v. 34 ; vi. 41, 42, 77, 78 ; agit     gestuni tragoedus, vi. 41 ; agitur  pecus pastum, vL 41 ; agitur  fabula, vi. 77 ; agere causam,  augurium, vi 42 ; agere ex sponsu,  vi 72 ; v. facio, gerit, gradus   agonales, v. dies   Agonenses, vi. 14   Agonia, vi. 14   agrarius, v. 13; agrarii, viii. 15  agrestis hostias, vii 24 ; p. loca  agricola, v. 13  agroshis, v. agmrtus  aio, F. 36  ala, v. 33   alauda alaudas (GalL), viii. 65  Alba, v, 144 ; viii 35 ; Alba Longa,  v. 144   Albani Albenses, viii 35 ; r. Aven-  tinus   Albanus mons, vi. 25 ; rex, v. 43  albatus, v. 82   Albius, viii. 80 ; x. 44 ; Albia, x. 44  Albula, v. 30   albus -a -um, etc., viii. 38, 41, 80;   ix. 42, 55; x. 22, 24, 44, 73;   album albius albissimum, viii.   52, 75  alcedo, v. 79 ; vii. 88  Alcmaeus Alcmaeo, ix. 90  alcyonia, vii 83  Alcyonis ritn, vii 88  Alexander (Magnus), ix. 79 ; eius   statua, ix. 79  Alexander (Paris), vii 82  Alexandres , v. 100  Alfena, viii 41 ; ix. 41  altena verba, v. 10  alienigenae, v. 90  alites, v. 75  allecti, vi 66  Allia, Alliensis dies, vi. 32  alpha, viii. 64  altiores, x. 29   altisono caeli clipeo, v. 19 ; vii. 73   altitonantis Iovis, vii. 7   amator, viii 57   ambages, vii. 30   ambagio, vii. 31   am be, vii 30   ambecisns, vii 43   ambegna bos, vii. 31   ambiectum, v. 132   ambiguus rectus casus, ix. 103   ambit, v. 23   635     INDEX     ambitiosus, vii. 30   ambitus, v. 22, 28 ; vii. 30 ; v. in-   dagabilis  Ambivius, vii. 30   ambulatur, vi. 1 ; ambulans, am-   bulaturus, viii. 59  amburvom, v. 127  ambustum, vii. 31  amens, vi. 44  amia, vii. 47  amicitia -am, x. 73  amictui, v. 131, 132  amiectum, v. ambiectum  amitans (non est), viii. 60  Amiternini, v. 28  Amiternum, vi. 5   amminister, vii. 34 ; cf. administra  amnis, v. 2S   amo amor, etc., viii. 58, 60; ix. 97,  110 ; x. 32, 48, 78 ; amans ama-  turus amatus, viii. 58, ix. 110   amoramorem, etc., x. 36, 42   amphimallum, v. 167   analogia, viii. 23, 25-27, etc ; ix. 1,  2, 7, 74, etc ; x. 1, 36-38, 43, 44,  51, 52, 63, 70, 72, 74, 79, 83, etc,  F. 34; perfecta, inchoata analogia,  x. 68, 69 ; index analogiae, ix.  109 ; analogiae genus deiunctum,  coniunctum, x. 45-47 ; poetica  analogia, x. 74 ; v. genus, poetica,  principium, proportione, ratio,  similitudo   anas, v. 78   ancilia, vi. 22 ; vii. 43  Andrius ab Andro, viii. 81  Andromacha, vii. 82  anfractum, vii. 15  Angerona, Angeronalia, vi. 23  angiportum, v. 145 ; vi. 41  anguilla, v. 77  angulus, vi. 41  ani, vi. 8   anicula anicilla, v. anus  anima, v. 59, 60 ; animae hominum,  ix. 30   animalia, v. 75, 102 ; ix. 113 ; aqua-  tilia, v. 77 ; in aere, v. 75 ; in  aqua, v. 78 ; in locis terrestribus,  v. 80 ; animalium semen, v. 59 ;  species, x. 4'; voces, vii. 103   animalis res, F. 8   animantium (animalium) voces, v.  75, 78, 96, 100 ; vii. 103   636     animum, v. despondisse  Anio, v. 23   annales, v. 74, 101 ; (feriae), vi. 25,  26   annus, vi. 8 ; v. novus   anomalia, viii. 23; ix. 1, 3, 113; x.   1, 2, 16; v. dissimilitudo  anquisitio, vi. 90, 92  anser, v. 75  Antemnae, v. 28   antiqua, vi. 61, cf. vi. 82 ; antiqui, v.  34, 71, 79, 96(Graeci), 131, vi. 19,  33, 58 (nostriX 63, vii. 26, 36, 73  (rustici), 84, ix. 17, 68, 83, 87,  x. 73, F. 1 ; antiquissimum, v. 133 ;  antiquissimi, v. 132 ; antiqui  Graeci, v. 103, 166 ; antiquae  mulieres, v. 69; antiquum oppi-  dum Palatinum, v. 164, vi. 34 ;  antiquum Graecum, vi, 84 ; anti-  quum nomen, v. 50 ; antiquis  litteris, v. 143, vi. 33 ; v. Graecus,  grammatica, Iupiter, numerus,  urbs, verbum   Antonius, v. Tullius   anuli, vi. 8   anus, viii. 25 ; anicula anicilla, ix.   74 ; v. Liber  a parte totum, v. 155 ; vii. 18, 75  Apelles, ix. 12  aper, v. 101 ; viii. 47  apexabo, v. Ill  Aphrodite, vi. 33  Apollinar, v. 52  Apollinares ludi, vi. 18  Apollo, v. 68 ; vii. 16, 17 ; cortina   Apollinis, vii. 48 ; v. Sol  appellandi pars, viii. 44 ; partes   quattuor, viii. 45  Aprilis, vi. 33  aprunum (Sab.), v. 97  Apula, v. lana  Apulia, v. 32   aqua, v. 61, 122, 123 ; v. animalia,  ignis   aquae caldae, v. 25, 156 ; ix. 68,   69   aquae frigidae, v. 25  aqualis, v. 119  aquarium, v. vas  aquatilia, v. animalia  aquila, viii. 7 ; ix. 28 *  Aquiliani gladiatores ab Aquilio,  ix. 71     INDEX     Aquilo, ix. 25   ara, v. 33 ; arae, v. 74 ; v. Consus,  deus, Elicii, Hercules, Iupiter,  Lavernae, Tatius   arationes, v. 39   aratrum, v. 135   Arbernus -na, v. Arveraus   arbitrium (=censio), vii. 53   arbor arbuscula, F. 9 ; arbores, vii.  S, 9, ix. SO   arborariae falces, v. 137   area, v. 128 ; ix. 74   Areas, v. 21   arcera, v. 140   arcs, v. Arc   arcula, ix. 74   ardor, v. 38, 61   area areae, v. 38   arefcicit, v. 33   arena, tr. asena   Areopagus, Areopagitae, vii. 19  Argei, v. 45 ; viL 44 ; Argeorum   sacrificia, v. 52 ; sacra, v. 50 ;   sacellum quartum, v. 47 ; sex-   tum, v. 48 ; sacra ria septem et   viginti, v. 45, e/. 47  argentarii, vi. 91  argenteum argentea, be 66  argentifex non dicitur, viiL 62  argentifodinae, v. 7 ; viiL 62  argentum, v. 169, 173, 174 ; ix. 66   (non argenta) ; x. 33  Argi, vii. 44 ; ix. S9  Argiletum, v. 157  Argivi, vii. 33 ; v. Hercules  Argos, ix. 89   Argus, ix. 89 ; Argus Larisaeus, v.  157   Aricia, v. 32, 143  Aricinus ager, v. 32  aries, v. 98, 117  ariga, v. ariuga  Arimnias, ix. 12  arista, vi. 49  Aristarchum, vi. 2  ariuga ariugus, v. 9S  anna, v. 115 ; v. sonant  armamentarium, v, 128  armarium, v. 128  Armenia (lingua), v. 100  armenta, v. 96  Armilustrinm, v. 153 ; vi. 22  arrabo, v. 175  arruit, v. 135     ars, v. 93 ; viiL 6 ; v. medicina,   mnsica, sntrina  Arte mas, viii. 21  Artemidorus, viii 21, 22  articuli, viiL 45, 51, 52, 63 ; x, 1S-   20, 30, 50 ; v. genus, infiniti  artifex artufex, v. 93; ix. 12, 18,   111; X. 64; artincum vocabula,   v. 93   aruspex, v. haruspex  Arvales (Fratres), v. 85  Arvernus -na/Viii. SI  arviga, v. ariuga  arvus, v. 39   Arx, v. 47, 151 ; vL 2S, 91, 92 ; vii.   S, 44 (arcs)  as, v. 169, 171, 174 ; ix. 81, 83, S4 ;   x. 33 ; asses, v. 170, 182 ; as assem   asses, x. 83 ; asse, F. 18  asbestinon, v. 131  ascriptivi, vii. 56  asellus, v. 77 ; ix. 113  asena (= arena), vii. 27  Asia, v. 16, 31 ; viL 21 ; viii. 56 ;   ix. 27  Asiatici, viiL 56  asinus -a, ix. 28 ; asini, ix. 93  asparagi, v. 104  aspicio, vi. S2  assarius assarium, viiL 71  asserere, v. adserere  asseres, vii. 23  assiduus, viL 99  assipondium, v. 169  assuetudo, ix. 20  assum, v. 109, etitum, vi. 91 ; au-  spicia, v. 33, 143 (urbana), vi. 53  (caelestia), vii. 8, 97 (sinistra);  v. Index of Authors, s.v. Augures   Auster, ix. 25   autumnus, vi. 9   auxilium, v. 90   Aventinus (mons), v. 43, 152 ; vi.   94 ; rex Albanus, v. 43  avermncassint, vii. 102  Averruncus, vii. 102  aviarium (non avile), viii. 54  avicula, v. avis  aviditas, v. aures   avis, viii. 54 ; ix. 76 ; avi et ave,  viii. 66 ; ave, F. 18 ; aves avium,  viii. 70 ; avis avicula aucella,  viii. 79 ; avem specere, vi, 82   axis, vii. 74 ; axe, F. 18 ; axes non  axeis, F. 20   axitiosae, acsitiosae, vii. 66   B, ix. 38 ; BA*, ix. 51 ; BS, x. 57  bacca in Hispania vinum, vii. 87  Bacchae, vii. 87  Bacchides Baccliidas, x. 71   638     Bacclms, vii. 6; Bacchi sacra, vii.   87 ; Bacchi templa, vii. 6  Baebii -iae -iis, x. 50  Balatium ( = Palatium), v. 53  balneae (non balnea), viii. 48, 53 ;   ix. 68, 106, 107 ; balneum, viii.   48, ix. 68  balneator, viii. 53  balteum, v. 116   barbara (vocabula), barbari, viii. 64   barbatus, v. 119 ; ix. 15   Basilica Aemilia et Fulvia, vi. 4 ;   Opimia, v. 156  beatus, v. 92  Bellona, v. Duellona  bellum, v. Carthaginiense, duellum,   indicit, Punicum, Pyrrbi, Sabi-   num   bes olim des, v. 172   bestiae, v. Africae   beta betaceus, F. 10 ; v. pes   bibo, vi. 84   bicessis, v. vicessis   bigae, viii. 55 (non duigae), ix. 63   64 ; x, 24, 66 (non biga), 67  binaria, v. formula  bini (non duini), viii. 55 ; binae   bina, ix. 64. x. 24, 67 ; v. nnus  bisellinm, v. 128   bonus boni, x. 68 ; bonum malum,  v. 11, viii. 34 ; melius optimum  (non bonius bonissimum), viii.  75, 76 (optnm optius, melum  melissimum desunt) ; v. Copia,  dea, duonus, melioseni, quod bo-  num, scaeva   bos boves, etc., v. 96 ; vii. 74 ; viii.  54, 74 (bos non bous ; bourn et  boverum) ; ix. 28, 113 ; bovis vox,  vii. 104 ; v. ambegna, Luca   bovantes, vii. 104   Bovarium Forum, v. 146   bovile (non dicitur), viii. 54 ; ix.  50   brassica, v. 104  breviores, x. 29  bruma, vi. 8 ; ix. 24, 25  Bruti, v. Mucius  bubo, v. 75  bncco, vi. 68  bucinator, vi. 75  bulbum, v. 112  bura, v. 135  Busta Gallica, v. 157     INDEX     C: G, v. 64, 101, 116; vi. 95; CS:   X, ix. 44, x. 57  Gabirum delubra, vii. 11  caccabus. v. 127  cad us, ix. 74   Caeciliani gladiatores a Caecilio,  ix. 71   Caecilms Cecilius, vii. 96  Caecina, x. 27   caecus -a -urn, ix. 5S ; r. cubi-  cnliim   caelare, v. 13   Caeles Vibenna, v. 46   caelestia, v. auspicium   Caeliani, v. 46   eaeligeua, v. 02 ; r. Venus   Caelii -iae -iis, x. 50   Caeliolum, v. 46   caelites, vii. 5, 34   Caelius mons, v. 46, 47   Caelum, v. 57-60, 63, 65, 67 ; caelum,  v. 16-18, 20, 31, viL 20; hoc  caelo, x. 62; caeli loca supera,  v. 16 ; caelum principium, v. 64 ;  caeli regiones, v. 31 ; v. signuni   Caeriolensis (locus), v. 47   caesa, v. exta, ruta   caesius (caesior non diciturj caesis-  simus, viiL 76   Calabra, r. curia   calamLstrum, v. 129   calatio, v. 13   calcearia taberna non dicitur, viii.  55   calcei, viii. 55 ; ix. 40  caldor, v. 59   caldus caldo, x. 73 ; caldum caldius   caldissimum, viii. 75 ; v. aquae  Calendae, v. lanuariae, Kalendae  calix, v. 127  calo (kaloX vi. 16, 27  calor, v. 60  Calpurnins, C, vi. S3  Calydon, vii. 18   Calydonius ager, non terra, vii. IS  camelopardalis, v. 100  came las, v. 100   Camena, vi. 75 ; vii. 27 ; Camena-  rum priscuni vocabulum, \iL 26 ;  r. Casmena   camillns Camilla, vii. 34   Campania, v. 137   campus, v. 36 ; vi. 92 (Martius) ; r.  Flaminras, Martius     canali, F. 18   cancer, viL SI   candelabrum, v. 119   candens, v. siguum   candid us -nm candid ins candidis-  simum, viii. 17 ; Candidas -a can-  did issimus -a, viiL 77   canes, vii. 32 (canes laniorum), 33  (caninam non est); canis, v. 99,  vii. 32 ; canis catulns cateilus,   ix. 74 ; caue, F. IS  canicula (piscis), v. 77  canistra, v. 120   canit can ere, vi. 75 ; canite cante,   vii. 27  cantatio, vi. 75  cantator non dicitur, viiL 57  cantitat, vi. 75 ; cantitans, viii. CO   (cantitantes non dicitur)  canto cantat, vi. 75  cape, viL 90 ; cape capito, x. 31  caperrata fronte, viL 107  capides, v. 121  capilli (gen. sing.), vii. 44  capital, v. 130  capitales, v. triumviri  capiteUum, r. caput  capitium, v. 131   Capitol in us, v. 41 ; Capitolinus   clivus, vL 32  Capitolium, v. 149, 15S ; vL 27, 63 ;   Capitolium vetus, v. 153  capitulum, v. caput  capra, v. 97  caprea, v. 101  capriticns, vL 18   Caprotina (iuno), vi 18; Capro-  tinae Xonae, vL 18   Capua Capuanus, x. 16   capulae, v. 121 ; ix. 21   caput capitis, etc, ix. 53 ; x. 82,  F. 32 ; caput capitulum, viii. 14 ;  capitellum(deest), viiL 79; caput  Sacrae viae, v. 47 ; caput unde  declinatur, x. 50, ef. ix. 102, 103,   x. 50  carbone, F. 13   career, v. 151 ; carceres, v. 153  care re (la nam), viL 54  Carinae, v. 47, 48  cariosas, vii. 23  Cannena -ae, vii. 26, 27  Carmentalia, vi, 12  Carmen tis feriae, vi. 12   639     INDEX     carminari, vii. 54   carnaria taberna non dicitnr, viii.  55   caro, viii. 55 ; carnem petere (ex  Albano nionte ex sacris), vi. 25 ;  v. pecus   Carrinas (non Carrinius), viii. 84   Carthaginien.se bellum, v. 165   cartibulum, v. 125   Cascelliani gladiatores a Cascellio,   ix. 71   cascus -i, x. 73 ; cascns -a, vii. 28 ;   Casca, vii. 28  caseus, v. 106, 108 ; vi. 43  Casinum, vii. 29  Casmena -ae, vii. 26-28  Casmilus, vii. 34  casnar (Osc), vii. 29  cassabundus, vii. 53  Castor, v. 58, 66, 73  castra, v. 121, 162, 166  casuale (genus declinationis), viii.   52 ; oration is prima pars casualis,   x. 18   casus, v. 4 ; vi. 36 ; viii. 11, 16, 22,  42, 44, 46, 58, 63-67 ; ix. 31, 34,  50-52, 54, 70, 77, 81, 88-90, 94,  110 ; x. 7, 10, 17, 21, 22, 26, 29-31,  34, 35, 42, 47, 54, 65, SO, 82 ; de  cassu in cassum, viii. 39 ; casuum  vocabula, x. 23 ; casuum iacturae,  ix. 78 ; (casus) quis, quemadmo-  dum, quo, a quo, cui, cuius  vocetur, viii. 16; cum vocaret,  cum daret, cum accusaret, viii.  16; secundum naturam nomi-  nandi est casus, ix. 76 ; casus com-  munis, viii. 46 ; casus singuli,  terni, etc., ix. 52 ; casus naturales  etimpositicii, x. 61 ; v. accusandi,  dandi, declinatio, exitus, nomi-  nandi, obliqui, patricus, patrius,  ratio, rectus, series, sextus, trans-  itus, vocandi   eatellus, v. canes   Catinia -ae, viii. 73   catinus, v. 120 ; catinuli, F. 12   Cato Catulus, v. 99   catulae, x. 66   catulus, v. 99 v ; p. canes   catus -a, vii. 46   caulis, v. 103   caullae, v. 20   causam orare, vii. 41 ; causae ver-   640     bornm, vi. 37; v. ago, dicis,   nascendi  cava, v. 19 ; cava cortina, vii. 48  cavatio, v. 19, 20  cavea, v. 20  cavernae, v. 20   cavum, v. 19, 20, 135; cavum  caelum, v. 19, 20 ; cavum clipeum,   v. 19 ; v. cava, chaos, couin  cavum aedium, v. 161, 162  Cecilins, v. Caecilius  celare, v. 18   cella, v. 162   cenaculum, v. 162   ceno cenatus sum, F. 5. 7   censio ( = arbitrium), v. 81 ; vii. 58   censor, v. 81 ; vi. 86, 93 ; censores,   vi. 11, 87, 90, 92   censorium iudicium, vi. 71 ; cen-   soriae tabulae, vi. 86  centenarius, v. gradus, numerus  centum, ix. 82, 87 ; x. 43  centumvirum (non -virorum), ix. 85  centuria, v. 35, 88 ; v. ollus  centuriato constituit, vi. 93 ; v.   comitium  centurio, v. 88   centussis, v. 169, 170; ix. 81, 84  cerei, v. 64  cereo, vi. 81   Ceres, v.' 64; vi. 15; templum   Cereris, vii. 9  Cerialia, vi. 15   Cermalus, Germalus, Germalense,  v. 54   cerno, cernito, cernere vitam, vi.   81 ; cernere crevi, vii. 98  Ceroliensis, v. Caeriolensis  cerus, vii. 26   cervices cervix, viii. 14 ; x. 78  cervns cerva, viii. 47 ; cervus cerve,   x. 51 ; cervi, v. 101, 117  Cespius Mons, v. 50  chaos, v. 19, 20  charta, F. 14 a, F. 14 b  Chersonesice, v. 137  Chio mum, ix. 67  chlamydes, v. 133 ; clamide, v. 7  chorda citharae, x. 46  choum, v. 19   Chrysides Chrysidas, x. 71  Chrysion, F. 38  cibaria, v. 64, 90  cibus, viii. 30     INDEX     ciccum, vii. 91   cicer, viii. 48, 63 ; cicer ciceri   ciceris, x. 54  cicur cicurare, vii. 91  Cicurini, v. Veturii  cilibantum, v. cilliba  cilliba, v. 11S, 121  cinctus, v. 114  cinerarius, v. 129  cingillum, v. 114  cippi pomeri, v. 143  Ciprius, v. Cyprius  ciprum, v. cyprum  circulus aequinoctialis, solstitialis,   septemtrionalis, brumalis, ix. 24,   25 ; circuli, v. 106  circumiectui, v. 132  circum muros, vi. 90, 92, 93  eircumtextum, v. 132  Circus, v. 153 ; vi. 20 ; Flaminius,   v. 154 ; Maximns, v. 153 ; ad   Murciae, v. 154 ; v. oppidum  cista cistula, viii. 52 ; cista ci.stnla   cistella, viii. 79, ix. 74  cis Tiberim, v. 83  cistula, v. cista  cithara, viii. 61 ; x. 46  civilia vocabula dierum, vi. 12  civis, x. 39   civitas, x. 39 ; civitatum -ium, viii.  66   clam, vii. 94  c lama re, vi. 67  clamide, v. chlamydes  classes, v. 91 ; classe, F. 18  classicus, v. 91 ; vi. 92  claustra, vii. 21  clavi, x. 62   clepere clepsere, vii. 94  clipeus, v. 19   Clivos, v. Capitolinus, Cosconius,   proximus, Publicius, Pullius  cloacae, v. 149  Cloaca Maxuma, v. 157  clucidatus, vii. 107  clupeat, v. 7  cobius, vii. 47  cochlea, F. 14 a, F. 14 b  Cocles, vii. 71  cocus, vii. 38  coemptio, vi. 43  Coeus Titan, vii 16  cogitare, vi. 42, 43  cogitatio, vi. 42   VOL. II     cognatio verbonim, v. verbum  cognomina, viiL 17 ; ix. 71,  cohors, v. 88   colem colis cole, ix. 75 ; colis non   cols, ix. 76  collatio verborum, vin. 78  collecta, vL 66  collega collegae, vi. 66, 91  colles (Romae), v. 36, 51, 52; v.   Latiaris, ilucialis, QuirinalLs,   Salutaris, Viminalis  Collina tribus, VT 56 ; regio, v. 45  col loca turn, v. 14  colloquium, vi. 57  colo colis colui, ix. 108  colonia nostra, v. 29 ; coloniae nos-   trae, v. 143  columba, v. 75 ; ix. 56 ; columbus,   ix. 56   columna columella, F. 9   coma, v. frondenti   comissatio, vii. 89   comiter, vii. 89   comitiales (dies), vi. 29   comitiatum (ad c. vocare), v. 91 ;   vi 93 ; c/. vi 91  comitiavit, r. quando rex  comitium, v. 155 ; vi 5, 29, 31 ;   comitia, v, 85, 91, 155, vi 91, 92,   vii 42, 97 ; comitia centuriata,  vi 88, 92, 93 ; comitia curiata, v.  155   commentum, comminisci, vi. 44  commode, viii 44  Commotiles Lymphae, v. 71  communis, v. casus, consensus, con-   suetudo, nomen  conunutatio (syllabarum, littera-   rumX v. 3, 6, 79, 103, 137 ; vi. 2,   62, 83; vii. 31 ; ix. 99 ; x. 25 ;   commutatio vocis, x. 77  comoedia comoediae, vi 55, 71, 73  comoedus, ix. 55  comparativi, F. 31 a  compendium, v. 183  competa, v. compitum  compitalia, vi 25, 29  compitum, vi. 43 ; competa, vi. 25  eompluium, v. 161 ; compluvium,   v. 125   composita, viii 61 ; compositi   numeri, ix. 84  compositicium genus, viii 61 ; com-   positicia (verba), vi. 55   T 641     INDEX     computatio, vi. 63  conceptis verbis, vii. 8  conceptivns, v. dies, feriae  concessit, vi. 38  concliae, ix. 28  conchylia, v. 77  conciliari, vi. 43  concilium, vi. 43  concinne loqui, vi. 57  conclavia, viii. 32   Concordia, v. 73; (=templum), v.   148 ; aedis Concordiae, v. 15G  concubitus, vii. 78  concubium, vi. 7 ; vii. 78  condere, v. lustrum, oppidum, urbs  conexum, F. 28. 9  confessi, vi. 55  contictant, vii. 107  confingere, v. 7  congerro, vii. 55  coniugationes qnattuor, F. 34  coniunctae res, x. 24 ; v. analogia  coniunctio (ignis et humoris), v.   03; (verborum), vii. 110, cf.   viii. 1   coniunctum, F. 28. 10, 11   conpernis, ix. 10   conquaestor, v. quaestor, vi. 79   conregio, vii. 8   consensus communis, viii. 22   Consentes, v. deus   conserere manum, vi. G4 ; con-   sertuui mamim, vi. 04  consilium, vi. 43  Consiva, v. Ops  consortes, vi. 65  conspicare, vii. 9  conspicio, vi. 82 ; vii. 9  conspicio -nis, vii. 8, 9  consponsus, vi. 69 ; vii. 107 ; con-   sponsi, vi, 70  constantia, ix. 35  Consualia, vi. 20   consuetudo (communis), v. 1, 0, 8 ;  vi. 78, 82 ; vii. 32 ; viii. 6, 23, 26,  27, 32, 74, etc. ; ix. 1, 2, 8, 74, 76,  78, etc., 114; x. 2, 15, 16, 73,  etc. ; F. 5. 9 ; non repugnante  consuetudine communi, x. 74, 76,  73 ; consuetudo nostra, veterum,  vi. 2 ; consuetudo vetns, haec,  x. 73 ; v. prisca   consul, v. 80, 82; vi. 61, 88, 91, 93,  95 ; x. 28 ; con.sules, vi. 91, 99,   642     viii. 10; v. Curtius, Manlius,   Tullius  Consus (et eius ara), vi. 20  contemplare contempla, vii. 9  contentiones, viii. 75  conticinium, vi. 7 ; vii. 79  contio, vi. 43, 90 ; contionem advo-   care, vi. 91, 93  contraria (verba), viii. 58, 59 ; v.   deus   convallis cavata vallis, v. 20  convivium, v. 124, 168 ; convivium   publicum, v. 122  conum, v. 115   Copia Bona, vii. 105; copia ver-  bomm, viii. 2, 20   copis copiosus, v. 92   copulae, viii. 10 ; trinae copulae,  naturae et usuis (cf. viii. 14), per-  sonarum multitudinis ac finis, ix.  4 ; divisionis quadrinae copulae,  x. 33 ; v. faciendi   copulatum, F. 28. 10   cor, vii. 9, 48   corbes corbulae, v. 139 ; corbes   non corbeis, F. 20  corda, v. chorda  Corduba, v. 102  Cornelius, vi. 4  Corneta, v. 140, 152  cornicen, vi. 91 ; cornicines, vi. 75  cornices, vi. 56  cornua, v. 117 ; vii. 25  cornutus, vii. 25, 39  corolla Veneria, v. 62 ; corollae in   scaena datae, v. 178  corollarinm, v. 175, 178  corona, v. 62 ; coronas iaciunt in   fontes, puteos coronant, vi. 22  corpus, v. 11, 12, 59-61 ; a corpore   declinata, viii. 15  correptio (syllabarum), v. 6  cortina, v. Apollo, cava  cortumio, vii. 8, 9  corvus, v. 75 ; ix. 55, 56 (non   corva) ; corvi, vi. 56  Cosconius (Clivus), v. 158 ; vio-   curus, v. 15S  coum a cavo, v. 135 ; v. chouni  Covella, v. Tuno  coxendices, vii. 67  Cozevi, vii. 26  eras, viii. 9  cratis, vii. 55     INDEX     creatus, v. vitio  ere pa re, vi. 67   crepe rum, creperae res, vi. 5; vii.  77   Crepusci, vi. 5   crepusculum, vi. 5 ; vii. 77   Cretaea, vi 69   cretaria taberna, viii. 55   cretio, vi. 81   crocodilos, v. 78   cnula holera, v. 108   crusta, v. 107   crustulmn, v. 107   Crustumerina secessio, v. 81   crux cruce cruces, ix. 44   cubicularis gradus, viii. 32   cubiculum, v. 162 ; viii. 29, 54 ;   cubiculum caecum, ix. 58  cuculus, v. 75  cucumeres, v. 104  culcita, v. 167  culmen, v. 37  culmi, v. 37  culpo culpamus, x. 33  cultus, r. ager  cumerus, vii. 34  cum muliere fuisse, vi. SO  Cupidini.s Fomm, Forum Cuppe-   dinis, v. 146  cuppedium, v. 146  cupressi cupressus, ix, 80  cur, viii. 9  cura, vi. 46  curare, vi. 46   cura tores omnium tribuum, vi. 86  Cu reuses, vi. 86  Cures, v. 51   Curia Acculeia, vi. 23 ; Calabra, v.   13, vi. 27; Hostilia, v. 155, vii.   10 ; curiae, v. 83, 155, vL 15, 46 ;   curiae veteres, v. 155  curiata, v. comitinm  curiones, v. 83 ; vi 46  curiosus, vi. 46   currit, viii. 11, 53; currens cur-   surus, viii. 59  cursio, v. 11  curso cursito, x. 25  cursor, v. 11, 94; viii. 15, 53  cursus, vi 35   Curtius, v. 148 ; Curtius lacus, v.  148-150 ; Mettius Curtius Sabinus,  v. 149; Curtius, consul, v. 150   curvor, vii. 25 ; cf. v. 104     Cutiliensis lacus, v. 71  cyathus, v. 124  cybium, v. 77  Cyprius Vicus, v. 159  cyprum (Sab.) bonum, v. 159  Cyzicenus (non Cyzicius) a Cyzico,  viii 81   D : R, vi. 4, cf. vi. S3  damnum, v. 176   dandi casus, viii. 36 ; x. 21, 65 ; v.   casus ; cf. viii/ 16  dea bona, r. quis  decern, x. 41, 43, 45  December, vi. 34  decemplex, v. logoe  decemvirum (non -virorum) iudi-   cium, ix. 85  decernunt de vita, vi. 81  decessit, vL 38  decessus, v. Galli   deciens, hoc deciens, huius deciens,   ix. 88   Decimns, ix. 60 ; r. decuma  declinata verba vel vocabula, v. 7 ;  vi. 37; viii. 1, 2, 9; ix. 115; de-  clinata nomina, viii. 5  declinatio -ones, viii. 3, 5, 11, 13,  15, 20, 21, 24 ; ix. 10, 17 (novae),  110; x. 3, 11, 12, 16, 2S, 44, 51,  53, 60, 62, 74, 76 (verbi), 77;  declinatio in casus, vii. 110 ; de-  clinatio naturalis et voluntaria,   viii. 21-23, ix. 35, x. 15 (volun-  tas), 17, 51, 77, 83; declinatio-  num genus, viiL 17, 21 ; declina-  tionum genera quattuor, viiL 52 ;  declinationes verborum, vi. 2, 36,  3S, ix. 3, x. 1, 2, 9, 11, 26, 44 ;  r. declinatus, derectae, iuniores,  nothus, priscum, recentes, simili-  tndo, transitus   declinatus, viii. 6, 10; ix. 37, 38,  51, 53; x. 51, 76; declinatus  voluntarius, naturalis, ix. 34, 62,   x. 77, 83; vocum declinatus, x.  65; verborum declinatuum genera  quattuor, vi. 36; declinatuum  species quattuor, x. 32 ; sex, x. 31 ;  imperandi declinatus, x. 32, cf.   ix. 32, 101 ; v. ordo declinatuum  decuma, v. Hercules   decuriae numerorum, ix. 86, 87 ; cf.  v. 34, 91   643     INDEX     decuriones, v. 91   decussis, v. 170 ; ix. 81   dedicat dedicatur, vi. 61   definitiones grammaticorum, x. 75   deierare sub tecto, v. 66   Dei Penates, v. dens   deiunctum, v. analogia   Deli, vii. 16   Deliadae, vii. 16   delicuum, deliquare, vii. 106   Delphi, vii. 17   delubra, v. Cabirum   Demetrius rex, vii. 52   demptio litterarum, v. 6 ; vii. 1   denarius denarii, v. 170, 173, 174;   viii. 71 ; ix. 85 ; x. 41 ; denarinm  (non -oruin), viii. 71, ix. 82, 85 ;  v. formula, gradus, numeri   denasci, v. 70   dens, v. 135 ; viii. 67 ; dentuin   dentes, viii. 67  densum, v. 113   deorsum, v. 101 ; deorsum versus,   ix. 86  depsere, vi. 96   derectae declinationes, x. 44  derectus, v. ordo, ratio  des, v. bes  despicio, vi. 82   despondet, vi. 69 ; desponsa, vi. 70 ;   despondisse, vi. 71 ; despondisse   animum, filiam, vi. 71  desponsor, vi. 69  destringor destrinxi, F. 5. 7  detrectio (syllabarum), v. 6  detrimentum, v. 176  detritum, v. E, S  deunx, v. 172   dens deei, viii. 70 ; del, v. 57, 65,  66, 71 ; deos, F. 1 ; dei contrarii,   v. 71 ; deo principe, vi. 34 ; dei  principes, v. 57 ; Dei Consentes,  viii. 70 ; Deum (non Deorumj  Consentium aedem, viii. 71 ; dei  magni, v. 58, vii. 34 ; diis inferis,   vi. 34 ; Dii Penates nostri, v. 144 ;  Dei Penates, viii. 70 ; aedes Deum  Penatium, v. 54 ; Di Manes ser-  viles, vi. 24 ; ara deum, v. 3S ;  arae deorum, v. 62 ; liberorum  dei nomina, ix. 55, 59 ; v. Samo-  thraces ; cf. Novensides   dextans, v. 172  dextra, v. propter   644.     diabathra, vii. 53   Dialis flamen, v. 84 ; vi. 16   Diana, v. 68 (Diviana), 74; vii. 16;   Dianaetemplum, v. 43; v. Titanis,   Trivia  dibalare, vii. 103  dicare, vi. 61  dicendi pars, viii. 44  dicis causa, vi. 61, 95  dico, vi. 30, 61, 62; dicit, vi. 78;   dicere, vi. 42 ; dico dicebam dixe-   ram, ix. 34 ; dicerem dicam, x.   31 ; v. do  dictata in ludo, vi. 61  dictator, v. 82 ; vi. 61, 93 ; v. Poe-   telius  dictiosus, vi. 61   dictum in mimo, vi. 61 ; dicta in  manipulis castrensibus, vi. 61   dies, v. 68 ; vi. 4 ; ix. 73 ; x. 41 ; F.  11; Dies Agonales, vi. 12; die  auspicate, v. 143 ; dies concepti-  vus, vi. 25 ; dies fasti, vi. 29, 53 ;  dies Fortis Fortunae, vi. 17 ; dies  nefasti, vi. 30, 53 ; dies sacri  Sabini, v. 123 ; dies et nox, v. 11 ;  diemm nomiua, vi. 10-32 ; dierum  singulorum vocabula, vi. 33 ; v.  Alliensis, atri, civilia, comitiales,  februatus, intercisi, lupiter,  Larentinae, prodixit, quando,  quartus, septumus, statuti, Venus   Diespiter, v. 66; Diespiter Dies-  pitri Diespitrem, ix. 75, 77   dilectus, vi. 65   diligens, vi. 65; diligentior dili-   gentissimus -ma, viii. 78  Di Manes, v. deus, Manes  diminntio, F. 9  diminutivum, F. 9  diobolares, vii. 64  Diomedes -di -dis, x. 49  Dionem, vi. 2 ; Diona, viii. 41, ix. 42  Diores, ix. 12  Diovis, v. 66, 84  directus, v. derectus  discere, vi. 62 ; discebam disco dis-   cam, didiceram didici didicero,   ix. 96  discerniculuni, v. 129  discessit, vi. 3S   disciplina, vi. 62 ; loqnendi, x. 1  discordia verborum novorum ac  veterum, v. 6     INDEX     discrimen, vi. 12 (naturale), 81 ; ix.  56 ; x- 20, 77 (verbi); discrimina  verborum, re rum, vi. 36, 38, viii.  1, 2, 10, 14, 16, 17 (cf. 51), ix. 32,  x. 64 (in rebus); discrimina lit-  terarum, x. 62 ; discriminum  numerus, x. 10   disertus, vL 64   disparilitas vocis figuranim, x. 36  Dis pater, v. 66  dispendiura, v. 183 ; ix. 54  dispensator, v. 1S3  dispntare, disputatio, ri. 63  disserit, vi 64   dissimilia, viii. 34, etc. ; v. simile  dissimilitude), viii. 23, 24, 29, 31, 32,   etc ; ix. 46, etc. ; x. 1, 3, etc.  distractio doloris, vii. 60  distrabuntur, viL 60  dius, v. 66 ; vii. 34  Dius Fidius, v. 66 ; aedes Dei Fidi,   v. 52  diva, v. Palatua  dives, v. 92 ; viii. 17  Diviana, r. Diana  dividia, viL 60   divisio, vii. 60 ; ix. 97 ; x. 14, 15,   17, 33; divisiones, viii. 44, ix.   95, 101 ; ex eodem genere et ex   divisione, ix. 96, 97  divum, v. 66; viL 27, 50; diva;,   F. 1 ; sub divo, v. 66 ; divi potes,   v. 58 ; v. deus  do dico addico, vi 30  do, r. ollus   doceo, vL 62 ; docet, x. 17 ; doceo  docui, x. 25 ; docentur inducun-  tur, vi. 62 ; docens, x. 17 ; doctus,  F. 5. S   docilis, x. 17   docte, viii. 12, 44 ; x. 17 ; F. 5. S  doctiloqui, vii. 41  doctor, vi. 62   doctus -a -tun, viii. 46; ix. 57;   doctus -a doctissimus -a, viii. 77 ;   doctus docte, viii. 12  documenta, vi 62  dodrans, v. 172  dolla, v. sirpata  doliola, v. 157  dolo dolas dolavi, ix. 10S  dolor dolori dolorem, x. 36, 42 ; r.   distractio  dolus mains, dolo malo, x. 51     domare, vi. 96   domus, v. 160; domus domuis  domui, F. 17 ; v. hibernum, Mae-  lius, video   donum, v. 175   dos, v. 175   Dossennus, viL 95   drachmae, ix. 85   dncenti, v. 170; x. 43   ducere ductor, vL 62   Duellona Bellona, v. 73, vii. 49   duellum, v. 73 pvii. 49   duigae, v. bigae   duini, v. bini   dulcis dulcior dulcissimus, viii. 76  duo duae, ix. 64, 65, 87 ; x. 24, 41,   43, 45, 49, 67, S3  duode nanus numerus, v. 34  duonus, vii. 26   duplex verbum, ix. 97 ; duplicia   vocabula, ix. 63 ; v. logoe  duplicarii, v. 90   dupondium dupondius, v. 169, 173 ;   ix. SI (-um), S3, 84  dux, vi. 62 ; duces dux, x. 56, 57   E, viii. 68; ix. 52; E : AE. v. 97,  vii. 96; SI: US, ix. SO; E : A, v.  114, vii. 94; 1:1, vi 95; E:U,  v. 91 ; E detritum, vii. 74 ; E ex-  clusum, x. 57 ; E exemptum, ix.  44 ; E exitus, x. 62   ecbolicas aulas, v. 108   echinus, v. 77   ecurria, vi. 13   edictum, vi. 92   edo, vi. S4 ; edo edi, x. 33   edulium, viL 61 ; edulia, vL 84   edus, t?. hedus   effari, templa effantur, fines effan-   tur, vL 53  effata, vL 53  efiFutitum, vii. 93  Egeria, vii. 42  elegantia, viiL 31  elephans, elephantos, viL 39  Elicii Iovis ara, vL 94  eliquatum, viL 106  elixum, v. 109  eloquens, \i. 57  eloqui, vi. 57  eminisci, vi. 44  emo emi, x. 33 ; v. homo  em pa, viL 27   645     INDEX     ensis ensiculus ensicula, F. 10  eo, v. i, ite  Epeus, vii. 38  Ephesi (loc.), viii. 21  Ephesius, viii. 21, 22  epiphysis, v. 124  epicrocum, vii. 52  epigrammation, vii. 28  Epimenides, vii. 3  epityrum, vii. 85  Epulo, vi. 82  equa, v. eqtras   eqnes equites, vii. 4 ; x. 28 ; v.   ferentarius, magister  equile, viii. 18, 20, 52  equirria, v. ecurria  equiso, viii. 14 ; x. 28  equitatum, vii. 4, 103  equus, vii. 4; viii. 11, 14, 52; ix.   113 ; x. 4, 28 ; cquus equi, ix. 63 ;   equoequum, viii. 52 ; equus equa,   ix. 28, 56 ; equus publicus, viii.   71 ; equi dissimiles eadem facie,   ix. 92, 93 ; v. Troianus  errare, vi. 96   erus eri ero, x. 12  esca, vi. 84   escaria mensa, v. 118, 120  esculentum, vi. 84  escnletum, v. aesculetum  Esquiliae, v. 25 (Exq-), 49, 50, 159  (Exq-)   Esquilina (regio), v. 45 ; (tribus), v.   56; Esquilinus lucus, v. 50  esum es est, v. sum  et, viii. 9, 10   Etruria, v. 30, 32, 46 ; vii. 35   Etrusco ritu, v. 143   etymologia, vii. 109   etymologice, vii. 3   etymologus, vi. 39   eu, vii. 93   Euander, v. 21, 53   euax, vii. 93   eum {gen. pi.), vii. 26   Europa, v. 16, 31, 32 ; vii. 21 ; ix. 27   exbolas, v. ecbolicas   exceptum, v. os   excessit, vi. 38   exercitus, v. 87 ; v. urbanus   exiguitas, viii. 14   exitium, v. 60   exitus v. 60 ; exitus nominatuum,   x, 21 ; exitus casus sexti, x. 62   646     ex hire (coctum), v. 109   ex iurc raanum consertum vocare,   vi. 64  exorat, vi. 76  ex parte, x. 84  explanandi, v. gradus  expecto, vi. 82  cxpensum, v. 183  ex quadam parte, x. 74, 76, 78  exquaeras, vi. 91   Exquiliae, v. 25, 159 ; v. Esquiliae  exta ollicofiua, v. 104, cf. v. 98 ; exta   caesa et povrecta, vi. 16, 31  extern plo, vii. 13  extergeor extersi, F. 5. 7  extermcntarium, v. 21  externa, ix. 102   extremum, vi. 59 ; v. littera, syllaba  extrita, v. syllaba, I, R, S   F : H, v. 97  faba, ix. 38 ; x. 84  fabri, vi. 78   fabulae, vi. 55 ; nova fabula, vi. 58 ;   v. ago  facete, x. 17   faciendi et patiendi copulae, x. 33  facies, vi. 78 ; ix. 92  facilis, x. 17   facio facere, vi. 42, 77, 78 ; facit, x.   17 ; poeta facit fabulam (non   agit), vi. 77 {v. ago, gerit) ;   facerem faciam, x. 31 ; faciens, x.   17 ; facere verba, vi. 78 ; v. lumen,   lustrum, velatura  factiosae, vii. 66   faculam, vi. 79; faculae, v. 137,   x. 66  facundi, vi. 52   Facutalis lucus, v. 49, 50; v.  Fagutal   Faeneratricem Feneratricem, vii. 96  faenisicia fenisicia, vii. 96  faenus, vi. 65   Fagutal, Iovis Fagutalis, v. 152 ; v.   Facutalis  Falacer flamen, pater, v. 84 ; vii. 45  falces, v. 137 ; falce, F. 18 ; falcium   falces, non falceis, F. 20; v.   arborariae, fenariae, lumariae,   sirpiculae  falera, v. phalera  Falerii, v. Ill, 162  Faliscus venter, v. Ill     INDEX     fallacia, vi. 55   falli, vi. 55   falsum, vi. 55   falx, v. falces   fama, vi 55   famigerabile, vi. 55   familia, v. funesta, mater, pater,   purgare  famosi, vi. 55   fana, v. 51 ; vL 54 ; fanorum servi,  viii, 23 ; v. Fortis Fortunae, Liber,  magmentaria, Quirinus, Sabinus,  Saturnus   fanatur, vi. 54   far, v, 106 ; v. mola   farcimina, v. Ill   fari fatur, vi. 52, 56 ; vii. 36   farina, v. 106, 107   fariolus, vi 52   farticulum, v. Ill   fartum, v. Ill   fartura, v. Ill   fas, vi 31 ; v. quando   fasces, v. 137   fasciola, v. texta   fassi, vi 55   fasti, v. dies   fastidium, v. 146   fateles res, vi 52   fatidici, vi 52   Fatuae, vi. 55   fat am, vi. 52   fatuus, v4. 52 ; Fatuus, vi. 55  fauces, v. 42 ; vii. 21 ; (non faux),  x. 78   Fauni (Faunus, Fauna), vii. 36  Faustiani glad ia tores a Faustio, ix.  71   Faustini gladiatores a Fausto, ix.  71   Faventinus a Faventia, viii 83  febri, F. 18   Februarius, vi. 13 (Nonae), 34  februatio, vi. 13  februatur, vi. 34  februatus dies, vi 13, 34  februm (— extremum), v. 79  februm (Sabini, purgamentum), vi.  13   fed us, v. 97   felix, v. quod bonum   femina, ix. 57 ; feminae, v. 130, ix.   67 ; feminae nomen, ix. 40 ; v.   mas     femininum, F. 14 a, F. 14 b; femi-  ninum genus, F. 9, F. 11   fenariae falces, v. 137   Feneratricem, v. Faeneratricem   fenestrate, viii 29   fenisicia, v. faenisicia   ferae, v. 80; ferarum vocabula, v.  100   feralia, vi 13  fere, vii. 92   ferentarins, ferentarii equites, \*ii.  57   feretrum, v. 166   feriae voncepti^'ae, vi. 26 ; con-  ceptae, vi 29 ; menstruae, vi.  13 ; v. annales, Carmentis, Furi-  nales, Latinae, paganicae, rex,  sementivae   ferio, F. 36; ferio feriam percussi,  feriam ferio feriebam, ix. 98   ferme, vii. 92   fero, F. 36 ; fero ferebam, x. 14 ;   ferte, vi 96 ; ferendo, viii. 57 ;   ferundo, v. 104  Feronia, v. 74  ferreus ferreei, viii 70  ferrifodinae non dicitur, viii. 62  fertor non dicitur, viii. 57  ferns fero ferum, x. 12  fervere, vi 84  fetiales, v. 86  fetus, v. 61  fiber, v. 79  fibra, v. 79  ficedulae, v. 76  ficta (verba), v. 9   fictor, vi. 78 ; fictores, vi, 78, vii.  44   Ficuleates, vi. 18   ficus, v. 76; ficus fici, ix. 80; v.  ruminalis   Fidenates, vi. 18   Fides, v. 74   Fidius, v. Dius   fidus, v. foedus   figlinae, v. 50   figuli : inter figulos, v. 154   figura figurae, vi. 78 ; viii. 39, 71 ;  ix. 39, 40, 42, 52, 93 ; x. 4, 11, 27,  32, 33, 58, 77 ; figura vocis, r, 25,   36, 51 ; figura verbi, viii 39, ix.   37, x. 11, 25; figurae vocabu-  lorum, ix. 55; v. Graecus, ob-  liqui, singularis   647     INDEX     filius, x. 59 ; filius -a, ix. 55, x. 41  filum, v. 113  fimbriae, v. 79   fingo, v. 7 ; vi. 78 ; flngo fingis, x.  31   finis fine, F. 18 ; v. copulae, effari  finitum ct infinitum, v. 11 ; viii.   45 ; ix. 31, 64, 85 ; x. 18, 20, 30 ;   v. infinitei, nmnerus ; c/. templum  fircus, v. 97  fiscina, v. 139  fistula, v. 123  fixum, F. 2   Flaccus flamen Partialis, vi. 21   flamen vinnm legit, vi. 16 ; flamines,  v. 84, vii. 45 ; v. Pialis, Falacer,  Flaccus, Floralis, Furinalis,  JIartialis, Palatualis, Pomonalis,  Quirinalis, Volcanalis, Volturnalis   Flaminius circus, campus, v. 154   flexura, x. 28   Flora, v. 74, 158 ; viU 45   Floralis flamen, vii. 45   flnctus fluctuis fluctui, F. 17   flumen, v. 27, 28   fluvius, v. 27   fodari, vii. 100   foditurne fodieturne, x. 32   foedus, v. 86 ; fidus, v. 86 ; foede-  sum, vii. 27   Fons, v. 74; vi. 22; fons, v. 123;  fonte, F. 18 ; fonti et fonte, ix.  112; fontis fontes, viii. 66; v.  corona   Fontanalia, vi. 22   forda (quae fert in ventre), vi. 15   Fordicidia, vi. 15   forma, vi. 78; viii. 9, 47; ix. 21,  39-41, 82 ; x. 1 (vocabulorum), 22,  27, 49 ; forma etymologiae, vii.  109 ; formain declinando, ix. 37 ;  formae verborum, ix. 101, 102,  109, 115, x. 56 ; formae Graecae  verborum, x. 70 ; v. similitudi-  num   formido, vi. 48   formo, vi. 78   formula, ix. 103 ; x. 44 ; formula  numerornm, x. 43 ; formulae ver-  borum, x. 33 ; analogiarum for-  mula binaria, denaria, x. 44  fornices, v. 19 (caeli) ; x. 59  Fortis Fortunae fanum, vi. 17 ; v.  dies   648     Fortuna, v. 74 ; vii. 93 ; u. vocabula  fortunatum, v. quod bonum  forum, v. 47, 145, 148, 149 ; vi. 59 ;   vii. 94; ix. 17; t>. Bovariuin,   Cupidinis, Holitorium, Pis-   carium, vetus  fossa, v. 143 ; vii. 100  Fratres, v. Arvales  fratria, v. 85  fremere, vi. 67 ; vii. 104  fremor oritur, vi. 67  frendit, vii. 104  frequens, vii. 99  frequentare, vii. 99  fretum fretu, vii. 22  frigidum, v. 59 ; v. aquae  frigus, v. 60  fringuillae vox, vii. 104  fringuttis, vii. 104  fritinnit, vii. 104  frondenti coma, vii. 24  fructus, v. 37, 40, 104  fruges, v. 37, 104 ; frugis frux   (haec), ix. 76; frugis -i -em, ix.   75   frugi (non frugalus -a) frugalissumus   -ima, viii. 77  frumentum, v. 104  fruor, v. 37, 104  fugitiva, v. 5  fulgur, v. 70  fulguritum, v. 70, 150  fullo, vL 43  fulmen, v. 70  fulmentum, viii. 10  Fulvia, v. Basilica  fumificus, vii. 38  fundolus, v. Ill  fundula, v. 145  fundus, v. 37  funesta familia, v. 23  funus, v. indicit, indictivum  Furinalis flamen, v. 84 ; vi. 19 ;   vii. 45 ; Furinales feriae, v. 84  Furnacalia, vi. 13  furo, F. 36   Furrina, v. 84 ; vi. 19 ; vii. 45  Furrinalia, vi. 19  fustes, v. 137  futis, v. 119  futurum, viii. 20, 58   G, v. C ; GL, v. 134 ; GS : X, ix. 44  Gabii, v. 33     INDEX     Gabinus ager, v. 33  galea, v. 116  galeritus, v. "6   Galli obsederunt Romam, vi. 32;  decessus Gallorum, vL 18 ; Gallo  rum ossa, v. 157 ; vocabula, viii.  65   Gallica (lorica), t. 116 ; (vocabula),   v. 167 ; v. Busta  Gallicana, v. lana  Gal lice, F. 5. 8  gallina, v. 75   Gallus Gallice, F. 5. 8 ; r. Galli  gannit, vii. 103  gargarissare, vi 96  gartibulum, v. cartibulum  garum (non gara), ix. 66  gaunaca, v. 167  gausapa, F. 14 a, F. 14 b  gemere, vi. 67 ; gemebam gemo, x.  31   gemini simillimi, x. 4; v. Ianus,   Menaechmi  geniculis, ix. 11  gens gentium gentis, viiL 67  gentilicia natura, ix. 59; nomina,   ix. 60  Genucins, M., v. 150   genus, ix- 40, 110 ; x. 8, 16, 21, 29,  31, 33-35, 37, 65; genera, ix. 55-  57, 67, 68, x. 11, IS, 22, 79, F. 10 ;  genus vocale, x. 66; ex eodem  genere, viii. 39, ix. 96, x. 37 ;  analogiae genus naturale, volun-  tarium, ix. 33 ; genus (vet genera)  nominatus (rel nominnm), ix. 62,   x. 8, 21, 65 ; genera articulorum,  x. 30 ; re rum, v. 13 ; verborum,  v. 4, 13, viii. 9, ix. 95, 102;  genera a generando, F. 7 a, F. 7 b ;  genera rebus dare, F. 6 ; r. ana-  logia, augendi, declinatio, de-  clinatus, femininum, mas, mascu-  linum, minnendi, muliebre,  natura, neutrum, principale,  virile ; ef mas, neutrum, simili-  tudo, virile   geometrae, x. 42   gerit (id est sustinet), vi. 77 ; res   gerere (non agere, facere), vi 77  Germalus Germalense, r. Cermalus  gerra, viL 55   Geryon Geryoneus Geryones, ix. 90  gignitur, vi 96     git, F. 22   gladiatores, ix. 71 ; Samnites, v.  142   gladium, v. 116 ; viii. 45 ; gladium   gladius, ix. 81  glandio, vii. 61 ; glandiumglandula,   F. 10   gleba abiecta in sepulcrum, v. 23  glebarii valentes, vii. 74  globi, v. 107  glossae, vii. 10   glossema gloss^mata, vii. 34, 107  grabatis, viii. 32   gradus in lectum, v. 168; gradns  agendi, vi. 77, ef. vi. 41, 51;  gradus analogiae, x. 83, 84 ; gradus  explanandi, v. 7-9 ; gradus nnme-  rorum, ix. 86; gradus singularis  denarius centenarins, ix. 87   Graecanica, x. 71 ; Graecanici nomi-  natus, x. 70   Graecanice, ix. S9   Graece, v. 77, 88, 96, 112, 120, 122,  175 ; vi. 4, 6, 10, 84 ; vii. 52, SS ;  ix. 89 ; x. 37 ; F. 5. 8   Graecia, v. 21, 96, 124; viL 47, 82.  87, S9 ; ix. 21   Graecostasis, v. 155, 156   Graecus, viL 42 ; Graeca, v. 100 ;  Graeci, v. 2, 21, 34, 36, 65, 66, 73,   76, 78, 79, 97, 101, 102, 105, 111,  112, 118, 119, 156, 160, 166, vi. 2,  4, 6, 11, 15, 61, vii. 20, 31, 50, 74,   87, 96, viii. 16, 23, 65, ix. 31, 34 ;  Graeci antiqui, v. 103, 166;  Graeco ritu, viL S8; Graeca  figura, v. 119; Graeca lingua, v.  66, vi. 12, 40, 96, ef. vi 84;  Graeca origo, vi 61, 96, vii. 37,   88, 89 ; Graecus Graece, F. 5. S ;  Graecum verbum rel vocabulum,  Graeca verba vtl vocabula, v. 6S,   77, 78, 85, 96, 103, 104, 106, 107,  113-115, 120, 121, 130, 131, 133,  138, 160, 167, 168, 175, 1S2, vi 9,  58, S4 (antiquum), vii 14, 31, 34,  53, 55, 61 (antiquum), 67, 82, 94,  97, 108, x. 70, 71, F. 14 a, F. 14 b ;  Graecum nomen, v. 73, 119, ix.  68 ; Graecum cognomentum, vi.  6S; Graeca oppida, vii 16; r.  Aeolis, forma   graguli, v. 76  grallator, vii. 69   649     INDEX     grammatica antiqua, v. 7  grammatici, x. 55, 75  granarium, v. 105  grandis olea, v. 108  gran uni, v. 106  greges, v. 76  gubernator, ix. 6  gustat, vi. 84  guttus, v. 124   haedus, v. 97 ; haedi vox, vii. 104   hahac, vii. 93   harmonicae res, x. 64   Ilarpocrates, v. 57   haruspex, vii. 88 ; haruspices, v. 14S   hasta, v. 115   hastati, v. 89   haurierint, F. 29   Hectorem, viii. 72 ; Hectorem -is -a,   x. 71 ; Hectores Hectoras, x. 69  Hecuba, viii. 3  hedus, v. 97  hehae, v. hahae  heiulitabit, vii. 103  Helena, viii. SO  Helicon ides, vii. 20  Hellespoutus, vii. 21  hemisphaerium, vii. 7  Ileraclides Heraclide, viii. 68  Hercules, v. 66 ; vii. 82 ; viii. 16   (-les -lis, etc.), 26 (-li an -lis) ; ix.   79 (non Hercul) ; Hercules -li -lis,   x. 49 ; Herculi immolata iuvenca,   vi. 54 ; Herculi in aram, vi. 54 ;   Herculi decuma, vi. 54 ; Hercules   Argivus, v. 45  herma, F. 14 b  herois tritavus atavus, vii. 3  heu, vii. 93  hibernacula, vi. 9  hibernum, vi. 9 ; hibernum domus,   v. 162 ; hiberna triclinia, viii. 29  hie, viii. 22 ; x. 18 ; hi his hibus,   viii. 72 ; hie haec, viii. 45, x. 30 ;   hie hi haec hae, viii. 46; hie   hunc, x. 50  hiems, v. 61 ; vi. 9  hilum hila, v. Ill ; hilum hili, ix.   54   hinnitus, vii. 103  hinnulei, ix. 28  hippos potamios, v. 77  hircus, v. 97  hirpices, v. irpices   650     hinindo, v. 75   Hispania, vii. 87   historia (vcrborum), viii. 6   holitor, vi. 64 ; holitores, vi. 20   Holitorium Forum, v. 146   holus holera, v. 104, 108, 146 ; x. 50   homo, viii. 11, 12, 14, 44, 52, 79  (non homen) ; ix. 113 ; x. 4, 6, 28,  29 ; hominis, viii. 1 ; homines,   viii. 7, 14 ; homines imperiti et  dispersi vocabnla rebus im-  ponunt, x. 60 ; homines emendi,   ix. 93 ; hominum vocabula, v. 80 ;  v. nihil, senescendi   homunculus, viii. 14  honestum, v. 73   honor publicus, v. 80 ; honos, v. 73  hora, v. 11 ; hora prima, secunda,   ix. 73 ; horae lunares, ix. 26  hordeum, v. 106 ; vi. 45 ; ix. 27  horologium ex aqua, vi. 4  horrent, vi. 45   horti, vi. 20 ; hortorum, vi. 146 ;   quae in hortis nascuntur, v. 103  hostia, vii. 31 ; v. agrestis, infulatae,   piacularis  hosticus ager, v. 33  Hostilia, v. Oiiria  Hostilius rex, v. 155  hostis, v. 3  humanitas, viii. 31  humanus -a -nm, viii. 47  humatus, v. 23  humectus, v. 24   humidus, v. 24 ; humidum, v. 59 ;   humidissimus, v. 24  humilior humillimus, v. 23  humor humores, v. 24, 59-61, 63  humus, v. 23, 59  hypocorismata, F. 10   I, viii. 67 ; I littera extrita, v. 96 ;   I : E, ix. 106 ; I additum, ix. 76 ;   I exitus, x. 62 ; v. E  i (imperative), vi. 96 ; v. ite  Iapetus, v. 31   Idus, vi. 14, 28, 29 ; v. Itus, Iuniae  ignis, v. 59, 61, 63, 70 ; igne, F. 18 ;   ignis et aqua in nuptiis, v. 61  Ilium, viii. 56, 80   Ilius (non Ilienns), viii. 56 t 80 ; ab  Ho, viii. 80 ; Ilia, viii. 56, 80   illex inlex, vi. 95 ; inlicis, vi. 94 ;  illici, vi. 94     INDEX     illicit, vi. 95 ; v. inlicere  immortales, v. 75 ; immortalia in   locis, v. 57  impendium, v. 1S3 ; vL 65  imperandi (facie.s), x. 31, 32 ; in im-   perando, x. 32 ; cum impe ramus,   ix. 101 ; r. declinatus  imperator, v. 87 ; vi. 77 ; vii 37  impius, vi. 30  impluium, v. 161  imponenda (vocabula), vi 3  impos, r. inpos   impositicia nomina, viii. 5 ; imposi-   ticii casus, x. 61  impositio verborum (vocabulorum),   v. 1,3; vi. 3 ; vii. 32, 100, 110 ;  viii. 5, 7; x. 15, 16, 34, 51, 53,  60, 61   impositor, v. IS ; vii. 1, 2  impositum (verbum, vocabulum,   nomenX v. 1-3 ; viii. 1, 9, 10, 22,   27 ; ix. 34, 52  impurro, v. amburvom  inaequabilitas, viii. 28, 30; ix. 1  incertus ager, v. 33  in cess it, vi. 38   inchoata (=infecta) res, ix. 96; v.   analogia  incircum, v. 25  inclinanda verba, x. 13  inclinatio inclinationes, ix. 1, 113 ;   c/. x. 13  incommntabilia, ix. 99  incrementum, viii. 17  increpitare, vi. 67  incultus, t\ ager  incurvicervicuin, v. 7  indagabilis ambitus, v. 28  indagare, v. 5   indeclinabilia, x. 14, 79, SO, S2 ;   viii. 9  indicandi, ix. 101   indicit belhun, vi. 61 ; indixit funus,   vi. 61  indicium, vi. 61   indictivum funus, v. 160 ; vii. 42  indiscriminatim, F. 25  indoctus, viii. 62 ; indocti, ix. 22  indusiatam, v. 131  indusium, v. 131  indutui, v. 131 ; x. 27  infantes, vi. 52   infecta (verba), ix. 97, 100, 101 ; x.  4S ; infecti verba, ix. 99, 101, x.     33, 4S; infecti tempora, ix. 96;   infectae res, ix. 32 ; cf. in-  choata  infeineitei, r. infinite!  inferi, vii. 37, r. deus ; infera loca,   v. terra  inficientem esse, vi. 7S  infima Nova Via, v. 43  infinite* articuli, viiL 50; infinita   natura articulorum, viiL 52 ; in-   finitae naturae verborum, viii. 3 ;   infinitum, v.ll, viii. 45, ix. S4 ;   v. finitum  infrequens, 99  infulae, vii. 24  infulatae hostiae, vii. 24  ingeniosi, viii. 15  ingluvies, F. 27  inhumatus, v. 23  inimicitia -am, x. 73  initia, v. 60; rerum initia, v. 11 ;   initiorum quadrigae, v. 12 ; initia   regis, v. S ; initia analogiae, x.   53 ; v. nascendi Sam oth races  inlex inlicis, u. Ulex  inlicere populum, vi 90 ; inliciatur   ad magistratus cons pec turn, vi   94   inlicium vocare, visere, vi. S6-S8,   93-95 ; v. illicit  inlocabilem, v. 14  inminutio, F. 31 a  inops, v. 92  inpos, v. 4  insane, vii. 86  insicia, v. 110  insidiae, v. 90  insignia militaria, vii. 37  insipitur, v. 105  Insteianns Vicns, v. 52  institutum, x. 27   instrumentum, v, 105 ; instrumen-   tum mulieris, ix. 22 ; v. rustica  instil sus, viiL 62  intempesta nox, vi. 7 ; vii 72  Interamna, v. 28  intercisi dies, vi 31  interduo, vii 91  intennestris, vi. 10  interpolate (verba), v. 3  interrex, vi. 93  interrogando, ix. 32  intertrigo, v. 176  intertrimentum, v. 176   651     INDEX     intervallum mundi motus, vi. 3, cf   v. 12  intuiti, vii. 7  intusium, v. indusium  inumbravit, vi. 4   invident, vi. 80; invidit inviden-  dum, vi. 80   Ion, viii. 21, 22   Iones, v. 146 ; vi. 9   Ionia, v. 16 ; viii, 21   ircus, v. hircus   irpices, v. 136   irundo, v. hirundo   is ea id, ea eae, eius eaius, ei eae,  ieis eais, viii. 51 ; eius viri, eius  mulieris, eius pabuli, viii. 51   Isis, v. 57   iste istunc, x. 50   Italia, vii. 86   ite (imperat.), vi. 96   iter, v. 22, 35   Itus (Tuscorum), vi. 28   iactarier, x. 70   iaculum, v. 115   iam, viii. 9   ianeus, vii. 26   ianitor ianitos, vii. 27   Ianualis Porta, v. 165   Ianuarius, vi. 34; Kalendae Ianu-   ariae, vi. 28  Ianus, v. 165 ; Ianus geminus, v.   156, cf vii. 26; Iani signum, v.   165   Ioum Ioverum, v. lupiter  iuba, vii. 76, cf. vi. 6  iubar, vi. 6, 7 ; vii. 76  iubilare, vi. 68  iucunditas, ix. 46  iudex, vi. 61 ; iudices, vi. 88  iudicare, vi. 61   iudicium, v. addixit, censorium,   decern virum  iugerum, v. 35  iuglans, v. 102  Iugula, vii. 50  iugum, v. 135  iumentum, v. 135  iungendi pars, viii. 44  Iuniae Idus, yi. 17 ; lunius mensis,   vi. 17, 33  iuniores, vi. 33, (declinationes) x.   71 ; v. iuvenis  Iuno, v. 65, 67 ; Iunonis, viii. 49 ;   652     IunoCovella, vi. 27 ;aedes Iunonis  Lanuvi, v. 162 ; Iuno Lucina, v.  69, 74 ; aedes Iunonis Lucinae, v.  50 ; Iucus Iunonis Lucinae, v. 49 ;  Iuno Regina, v. 67 ; v. Caprotina,  lupiter, terra  lupiter, v. 65, 67, 84 ; vi. 4 ; vii.  12, 16, 85 ; lupiter non lous,  viii. 74 ; lupiter Iovi, viii. 34, x.  65 ; Inppitri, viii. 33 ; lupiter  Iovis Iovem, viii. 49 ; Iovis Iovem  Iovi, viii. 74 ; Ioum Ioverum, viii.  74 ; aedes Iovis, v. 41 ; aedes  (Iovis) in Capitolio, v. 158 ; ara  Iovis Vimini, v. 51 ; sacellum  Iovis Iunonis Minervae, v. 158 ;  dies Iovis non Veneris, vi. 16 ;  Iovis Iuno coniunx, v. 67 ; Iovis  filium et filiam (non) Iovem et  Iovam, ix. 55 ; antiquius Iovis  nomen, v. 66 ; v. Elicii, Fagutal  iurgare, inrgium, vii. 93  ius, v. ex hire, praetorium  Iuturna lympha, v. 71  iuvencus, v. 96 ; v. Hercules  iuvenis iunior, F. 31 a, F. 31 b     Kalendae, vi. 20, 27-29 ; v. lanuariae  kalo, vi. 16, 27   L, v. G ; L : S, v. 79  Lacedaemonii, v. 146  lact, v. 104  lactuca, v. 104   lacus, v. 26 ; v. Curtius, Cutiliensis,   Velini  laena, v. 133  laeta, vi. 50  laetari, vi. 50  laetitia, vi. 50   Iana, v. 113, 130, cf. 133 ; vii. 24 ;   ix. 92 ; lana Gallicana et Apula,   ix. 39 ; v. carere, vellere  lanea, v. 130  Iangula, v. 120  laniena, viii. 55  Lanuvium, v. 162  lanx lance, x. 62  lapathium, v. 103  lapicidae, viii. 62  lapidicinae, v. 151  Larentalia, vi. 23  Larentia, v. Acca     INDEX     Larentinae dies, vL 23   Lares, v. 74 ; Lares Lasibus, vi. 2 ;   Lares viales, vi. 25 ; La rum Quer-   quetulanum sacellum, v. 49 ; v.   Mania  Larisaeus, v. Argus  Larunda, v. 74  Lasibus, v. Lares  lata latae, x. 24  Latiaris Collis, v. 52  Latinae feriae, vi. 25, 29  Latine, vL 6, 84 ; vii S9 ; ix. 89  Latinus (rex), v. 9, 32, 53, 144;   Latinos (adj.\ v. 29, passim;   Latinus casus sextus, x. 62 ;   La t inum vocabulum, Latina vo-   cabula, v. 29, 68, 78, 79, 103, 167,   vi. 35; Latini populi, vi. 25;  Latini, v. 30, 43, 69, vi 25,   vii. 23, 36, viii. 23, ix. 34; r.  lingua, litterae, nomen, sermo,  verbum   latiores, x. 29   Latium, v. 21, 29, 30, 32, 42, 57, 79,  S4, 96, 97, 100, 143, 144, 162; vi  16, 18 ; vii. 35 ; ix. 34, 59   Latius ager, v. 32   La to, vii. 16   latomiae lautumia, v. 151  Latona, vii. 16  Latonius, viii. 19  latrat, vii 103  latratus, vii. 32  latrocinatus, vii 52  latrones, vii 52  latrunculis ludere, x. 22  laudo laudamns, x, 33  Laurentes, v. 152  Lauretum, v. 152  lautolae, v. 156  lautumia, v. latomiae  lavatrina, v. 118 ; ix. 68  J^avemae ara, v. 163  La vernal is Porta, v. 163  Lavinia, v. 144  Lavinium, v. 144   lavo lavor lavat lavator lavare  lavari tautus sum, ix. 105-107 ;  lavo lavi, F. 5. 6; lavor lavi,  F. 5. 7   lea, F. 3   leaena Leaena, v. 100  lecte lectissime, vi 36  lectica, v. 166     lectio, vi 36  lectito, x. 33  lector, vi. 36 ; viii 57  lectus lectulus, ix. 74 ; lecti, viii  32 ; ix. 47 ; lectulorum vocabula,   v. 166 ; lectus mortui, v. 166 ; v.  pes   legasse mille aeris, ix. 83   legati, v. 87 ; vi. 66   legio, v. 87, 89; vi 66; miles   legionis, militis militem legionis,   ix. 54  legitima, vi 66   lego, vi 36, 37 ; viii. 44 (lego legens),   ix. 102 ; x. 33 ; lego legis, x. 4S ;  lego legis legit, ix. 32, 101 ; lego  legis legit legam, vi. 37 ; lego  legam, ix. 96 ; lego legi x. 25, 48 ;  legi lego legam, viii 3, 9, ix. 96 ;  lege bam lego legam, ix. 32, x. 31,  47, 48; legit, viii 11 ; leges lege,  vi 36 ; lege legito legat, ix. 101 ;  legere, vi. 66 ; legisti, vi 35 ;  legi legisti, x. 48 ; legor, viii. 53 ;  legone legisne, x. 31 ; legens lec-  turus, vi 36 ; v. flamen   legulus, v. 94 ; leguli, vi 66  leguruina, vi. 66   Lemnia litora, vii 11 ; Lemnius   Philoctetes, vii 11  lentes, ix. 34   leo, v. 100; vii. 76; leones, ,vii   40 ; leonis vox, vii. 104  Leontion, F. 38  lepestae, v. 123   lepus, v. 101 ; viii. 68 ; ix. 91, 94 ;   x. 8 ; lepus leporis, F. 5. 6 ; lepus  lepori, viii 34 ; le pores, ix. 94   Lesas non Lesius, viii 84   Lesbo vinum, ix. 67   letum, vii 42 ; v. ollus   lex, vi 71 ; lex legi, x. 47 ; leges,   vi. 60, 66, vii 15, ix. 20; v.  poetica, vetus   libella, v. 174 ; x. 38   Libentina, v. Venus   Liber, vii. 87 ; Liberi cognomentum  Graecum, vi 68; Liberi fannm,  v. 14 ; sacerdotes Liberi anus, vi.  14 ; v. Loebeso   Liberalia, vi. 14   liberi, ix. 59 ; v. deus, servus   liberti, v. Romanus   libertini a mnnicipio mannmissi,   653     INDEX     viii. 83 ; orti a publicis servis   Romani, viii. 83  Libethrides, vii. 20  libidinosus, vi. 47  libido, vi. 47 ; x. 60, 61 ; v. lubido  Libitina, v. Venus  Libo, v. Poetelius  libra, v. 169, 174, 182 ; vii. 14 ; v. aes  librarii, viii. 51 ; ix. 106  libum, v. 106; libum libo, ix. 54;   liba, vii. 44  Libya, vii. 40 ; viii. 56  Libyatici non dicitur, viii. 56  Libyci, vii. 39  lictores, vii. 37  ligna, vi. 66   lignicidae non dicitur, viii. 62   ligo, v. 134   lilium, v. 103   lima, vii. 68 ; limae, x. 14   limax, vii. 64   lingere, vi. 90   lingua Latina, v. 1, 29 ; vii. 55, 110 ;  viii. 58 ; ix. 113 ; lingua nostra,   v. 3, 29 ; v. Armenia, Graecus,  Osca, Sabinus   lingula, vii. 107  lingulaca, v. 77  lintres non lintreis, F. 20  linum lino, ix. 54  liquidum, vii. 106  liquitur, vii. 106  lis, vii. 93   liticines, v. 91 ; vi. 75  litora, v. Lemnia   litterae, v. 30; vi. 2, 66; vii. 2;  viii. 63 ; ix. 52 ; x. 25, 26, 55, 82 ;  antiqnae litterae, v. 143, vi. 33 ;  litterae Latinae, v. 73, vii. 2, ix.  51 ; litterae Graecae, viii. 64, 65 ;  interpretationein exili littera ex-  peditam, vii. 2 ; littera praeterita,  vii. 2 ; littera extrema, ix. 44, x.  21, 25; littera extrita, v. 96;  litteram adicere, vii. 1 ; litteras  assumere, vi. 2 ; litteras mittere,   vi. 2 ; litteraruin vocabula, ix.  51 ; v. additio, commntatio,  demptio, discrimina, productio,  traiectio   lixulae, v. 107  locare, v. 14, 15  locarium, v. 15  locatum, v, 14   654     locus, v. 11-15, 57; viii. 12; loca,   vi. 97, vii. 5 ; loca agrestia, vii.  10 ; loca Europae, v. 32 ; loci  muliebres, v. 15 ; loca naturae,  v. 16 ; loca urbis, v. 45 ; origines  locorum, vii. 110 ; vocabula vel  verba locorum, v. 10, 184, vi. 1 ;  v, animalia, caelum, Caeriolensis,  terra, Tutilinae, urbs   Loebeso (=Libero), vi. 2   logoe, x. 43 (duplex, decemplex),   cf. x. 2, 37, 39  lolligo, v. 79  longavo, v. Ill   longus, viii. 17; longiores, x. 29  loquax, vi. 57  loquela, vi. 57   loquor, viii. 59 ; loquontur, vi. 1 ;  loqui, vi. 56 ; loquens locuturus  locutus, viii. 59 ; v. concinne,  disciplina   lorica, v. 116   Lua Saturni, viii. 36   Lubentina, v. Venus   lubere, vi. 47   lubido hominum, x. 56 ; lubidinem,   F. 4 ; v. libido  Luca bos, vii. 39, 40; Lucana bos,   vii. 39   Lucani, v. 32, 111; vii. 39, 40 ;   Lucana origo, v. 100  Lucanica, v. Ill  lucere, vi. 79  Luceres, v. 55, 81, S9, 91  lucerna, v. 9, 119   Lucia, ix. 61 ; Lucia Volumnia, ix.  61   Lucienus, vi. 2   Lucina, v. Iuno   lucifer (stella), vii. 76   Lucius, ix. 60 ; Lucii, vi. 5 ; v.   Aelius ; cf. Lucia  Lucretia, vi. 7  lucrum, v. 176  Lucumo, v. 55   lucns, v. Esquilina, Facntalis, Iuno,   Mentis, Poetelius, Venus  ludens, vi. 35   ludus, ix. 15 ; ludi qnibus virgines  Sabinae raptae, vi. 20; v. Apol-  linares, dicta ta, Taurii   lumariae falces, v. 137   lumecta, v. 137   lumen facere, vi. 79     INDEX     Luna, luna, v. 68, 69, 74 ; vi. 10 ;   vii. 16 ; is. 25 ; v. hora, nova  lunaris, t*. hora   luo luam, viii. 36; luit, ix. 104;   luendo (id est solvendo), vi. 11 ;   v. sol vii nt  Lupe (voc.), vii. 47  Lupercal, v. 85; vi. 13; Luper-   calia, vi. 13 ; Lupercalibus, v. 85  Luperci, v. 85; vL 13; Luperci   nudi, vi. 34  lupinum, ix. 34   lupus, v. 77 (piscis) ; ix. 28 ; lupus  lupi, F. 5. 6 ; lupus lupo lupe,   viii. 34, 68, ix. 91, 113 (piscis) ;  lupi vox, vii 104   lusciniola, v. 76   luscus (non luscior luscissimus), ix.  72   lustra re, vi. 93   lustrum, vi. 11, 22 ; lustrum facere,   condere, vi. 87  Intra, v. 79  lux, vii. 40 ; v. primo  Lyde, vii. 90   lympha, v. 71 ; vii. 87 (a Nympha) ;   v. Commotiles, Iuturna  lymphata, lymphatos, vii. S7  Lysippus, ix. 18   M : N, vi. 75  Macedonia, vii. 20  Macellnm, v. 14C, 147, 152  Macellus, v. 147   macer macri mac nun, ix. 91 ; x. 28 ;   macer macricolus macellus, viii.   79 ; macri, vi. 50 ; macrior inacer-   rimus, viii. 77  Maecenas (non Maecenius), viii. 84  Maelius (et eius domus), v. 157  maerere, vi. 50  Maesinm, v. Mesium  niagida, v. 120  magis, viii. 9 ; ix. 73  magister equitum, populi, v. 82 ;   vi 61   magistratus, v. 82 ; vi. 87, 91 ; viii.   83 ; v. vitio  magmentaria fana, v. 112  magmentum, v. 112  magnetae lapides, ix. 94  magnitude ix. 74 ; magnitudinis   vocabula, viii. 79  magnus, v. deus, pes     maiores, v. 5 ; vi. 17, 33 ; ix. 16  Mains (mensis), vi. 33  malaxare, vi. 96   malum, v. 102; mala, ix. 92; v.  Punicum   malus mali, x. 68 ; malum peius  pessimum (non malius malis-  simum), viii. 75, 76 (peium non  dicitur) ; v. bonum, dolus   malva, v. 103 ; malva malvaceus,  F. 10   Mamers (Sab.), 73   mammosae, viii. 15   Mamuri Veturi, vi. 49   mancipium, vi. 85 ; vii. 105   mandier, vii. 95   manducari, vii. 95   Manducus, vii. 95   mane, vi. 4 ; (manius manissirae   non dicuntur) viii. 76, ix. 73;   magis mane surgere, ix. 73 ; primo   mane, ix. 73  Manes, v. 148 ; v. dens  Mania mater Larum, ix. 61  manica, vi. 85  manicula, v. 135  Manilius Maniliorum, viii. 71  manipularis, vi. 85  manipulus, v. 88; vi. 61, 85  Manius, ix. 60  Manlius, T., consul, v. 165  mantel ium, vi. 85   manubrium, vi. 85 ; manubria, viii.   15, cf. v. 118  manum ( = bonum), vi. 4  manumissi, viii. 83 ; v. vitio  manupretium, v. 178 ; vi 85  manus, vi. 85 ; ix. 80 ; quae manu   lacta, v. 105 ; v. adserere, con-   serere   mappae tricliniares, ix. 47   mareescere, vi 50   Marcius Marci, viii. 36   Marcus Marci, viii. 36 ; Marcus  Marco, viii. 46, x. 51 ; Marcus  non Marca, ix. 55 ; v. Perpenna   margaritum margarita margiiri-  tarum, F. 14 c.   Maro, v. 14   Mars, v. 73 ; vi. 33 ; Mars Martes,  x. 54 ; Marspiter Marti, x. 65 ;  Maspiter, viii. 49 ; Maspiter sed  non Maspitri Maspitrem, ix. 75 ;  Marspitrem, viii. 33   655     INDEX     Martialis (fiamen), v. 84 ; vii. 45 ;   v. Flaccus  Martius (mensis), vi. 33 ; Martius   campus, v. 28, vi. 13, 92  mas femina, v. 5S, 61 ; viii. 7, 40 ;   ix. 38 ; mas femina neutrum, ix.  55, 57, 59, 62, c/. viii. 36, 47, 78,   x. 22 ; v. genus ; c/. virilia  masculinum, F. 14 a, F. 14 b ; mas-   culino genere, F. 11  Maspiter, v. Mars  matellio, v. 119   mater, x. 41 ; matres familias, vii.   44 ; v. Mania, Ops, terra  materia, x. 11, 36  Matralia, v. 106  mattea, v. 112  matula, v. 119  Maurus Maurice, F. 5. 8  maximus, v. Circus, Cluaca  Mecinus, v. maximus  media, v. 118 ; media nox, x. 41 ;   media vocabula, viii. 79  medicina ars, v. 93 ; vii. 4 ; ix. Ill  medicus, v. 8, 93 ; ix. 11 ; x. 46  Meditrinalia, vi. 21  Mefitis lucus, v. 49  Megalesion, vi. 15 ; Megalesia, vi. 15  mel mellis melli melle, viii. 63  melander, v. 76   Melicertes Melicerta, viii. 68 ; ix. 91  melios, vii. 26; meliosem, vii. 27;   v. bonus  melius, v. bonus  Melius, v. Maelius  meminisse, vi. 44, 49  memoria, vi. 44, 49  Menaechmum -mo, x. 38 ; Me-   naechmi gemini, viii. 43  mendicus, v. 92   mens, v. 59 ; vi. 43-45, 48, 49 ; mens  mentium mentes, viii. 67 ; mentes  non menteis, F. 20 ; v. agitatus   mensa, v. 118; vii. 43; v. escaria,  urnarium, vasaria, vinaria   mensis, v. 69 ; vi. 10, 33 ; mensium  nomina, vi. 33 ; v. novus, lanu-  arius, Februarius, Martius,  Aprilis, Maius, lunius, Quintilis,  Septembres, October, December   menstruae, v. feriae   mensura, ix. 67 ; mensura ac pon-  dera, ix. 66   menta, v. 103   656     meo meas, ix. 109   mera ( = sola), v. 76   merces, v. 44, 175, 178 ; .vii. 52 ;   viii. 19 ; merces non merceis,   F. 20  mergus, v. 78   meridies, vi. 4 ; vii. 7 ; x. 41  merula, v. 76 ; ix. 28, 55 (non meru-   lus) ; merula merulae, x. 66 ;   merulae vox, vii. 104  Mesium rnstici, non Maesium, vii.   96   messor, viii. 57   Metellus Metella, ix. 55   meto metis, x. 31 ; meto me tarn   metebam, ix. 89 ; metendo, viii.   57   Meto Metonis Metonem, ix. 89   Mettius, v. Curtius   metuere, vi. 48 ; metuit (non   sperat), vi. 73 ; metuisti, vi. 45  metus, vi. 45  Mico, ix. 12  miliariae (aves), v. 76  miliariae (decuriae numerorum), ix.   87 ; miliaria (vocabula), ix. 85  miliens, ix. 88   militare aes, v. 181 ; v. raudus ;   militaria, v. insignia, ornamenta  milites, v. 89 ; milites aerarii, v.   181 ; militis stipend ia, v. 182 ; v.   legio, tribuni  milium, v. 76, 106  mille milia, ix. 82, 85, 88 ; mille   aeris, ix. 83 ; hi, hoc, hums,   horum mille, ix. S7, 88 ; haec duo   milia, ix. 87  Minervae, v. 74 ; aedes Minervae,   vi. 17 ; v. Iupiter  Minervium, v. 47  minima vocabula, viii. 79  minores, ix. 87   minuendi (genus declinationis), vii.   52   minusculae, v. Quinquatrus  minuta opera, v. Myrmecidis  miraculae, vii. 64  miriones,' vii. 64  miser, v. 92  mitra, v. 130  moenere, v. 141  moenia, v. 141   nioeras, v. 141; mocri, vi. 87; v.  mums     INDEX     mola (sale et farre), v. 104 ; molae,  v. 13S   monere, vi. 49 ; monerint, vii. 102  monimenta, vi. 49  monitor, v. 94   montes (Romae), v. 41 ; vi. 24 ;   monte, F. 18 ; monti monte, ix.   112 ; montes montis, viii. 66 ; v.   Albanus, Caelius, Cespius, Op-   pius, Ripaei, Saturnius, Tarpeius  morbus, v. quartus, septumus  mors, v. vita   mortales, v. 75 ; mortalia in locis,  v. 57   morticinum, vii. 84  mortui lectus, v. lectus  motacilla, v. 76   motus, v. 11, 12 ; vL 3, 4, 8 ; ix. 34  (caeli) ; motus in mari, ix. 25 ; v.  sol   mox, x. 14, 79, 80  Mucialis collis, v. 52  Mucionis porta, v. 164  Mucins, Q., vL 30; viii. 81; Muci  et Bruti sedulitas, v. 5 ; Mucia,   viii. 81  Mugionis, t?. Mucionis  mugit, vii. 104  mulgere, vi. 96   muliebre, viii. 46, 51 ; muliebria,   ix. 41, 48, 110, x. 30; nomina  muliebria, viii. 36 ; v. locus, mun-  dus, stola, tunica   mulier, viii. SO ; x. 4 ; mulieris,  mulieribus, viii. 51 ; praenomina  mulierum antiqua, ix. 61 ; v.  antiqua, cum muliere   multa, v. 95, 177   multitudo multitudinLs, viii. 7, 14,  36, 46, 4S, 60, 66, 67 ; ix. 64-66,  68, 69, 76, 81, 82, 84, 85, 87 ; x.  28, 33, 36, 54, 56, 58, 59, 66, 83 ;  multitudinis solum, ix. 63, x. 54,  66; multitudinis vocabula, ix.  64, 65 ; multitudo verborum, vi.  35, 40 ; v. copulae   miilas mula, ix. 28 ; v. mutunm   mundus, vi. 3; (=ornatus mulie-  bris), v. 129 ; v. iutervallum, terra   municipes, v. 179   municipium, viii. 83   munus, v. 141, 179   muraena, v. 77 ; ix. 2S, 113   Murciae, v. Circus   VOL. II     Murmecidis, v. Myrmecidis   murmurantia litora, vi. 67   murmurari, vi. 67   murtatum, v. 110   Murteae Veneris sacellum, v. 154   murtetum, v. 154   murus, v. 143 ; v. circum, moerus,  postici, Saturnii, terreus   Musa, ix. 63; Musae, vii. 20, 26,  ix. 64   musica, ix. Ill   mussare, viL 101"   mustela, ix. 113   muti, vii. 101   Muti, v. Mucins   mutuum, v. 179 ; mutua muli, vii.  23   Myrmecidis opera minuta, ix. 108 ;  obscuram ope ram Myrmecidis,  viL 1   mysteria, vii. 11, 19, 34  mystica vada, vii. 19   X, cf. M   Naevia Porta, v. 163; Naevia   nemora, v. 163  naevus, F. 13  nanus, v. 119;  narratio, vi. 51  narro, vi. 51  narus, vi. 51   nascendi initia, v. 15 *, causa, v. 61 ;   cf. v. 60, 70  natare, viii. 74 ; ix. 71  natator, v. 94   natura, ix. 37, 38, 58, 62, 63, 70, 72,  76, 78, 94, 101 ; x. 15, 17, 24, 41  (quadruplex), 51-53, 55, 56, 60,  61, 83, 84, F. 6 ; natura novenaria,  octonaria, ix. 86; natura ser-  monis, viiL 25 ; natura verborum,  viii. 43, x. 51, 74 ; naturae verbi,  v. 2 ; naturarum genera, x. 28 ;  v. copulae, gentilicia, infinitei,  locus   uatvLralis, v, casus, declinatio, dis-   crimen, genus  naviculae ratariae, vii. 23  na\is longa, viL 23 ; nave, F. 18  Xeapolis (Novapolis), v. 85 ; vi. 58  necatus sum necor necabor, x. 48  necessitas, viii. 31  nefas, vi. 30, 31  nefasti, v. dies   u 657     INDEX     nemus nemora, v. 36 ; ix. 94 ; x. 8,   50 ; v. Naevia  neo nes, ix. 109  Neptunalia, vi. 19  Neptunus, v. 72 ; vi. 19 ; v. Salacia  nequam, x. 79-81   Nestor, viii. 44; Nest6rem Nestoris,  viii. 72, x. 70 ; Nestores Nestoras,  x. 69   neutrum, viii. 46, 51 ; ix. 41 ; x. 8,   31 (neutra) ; F. 8 (genus) ; v. mas,   simile  nexus, nexum, vii. 105  niger nigricolus nigellus, viii. 79  nihil nihili, ix. 53 ; nihili nihilum,   homo nihili (non hili), ix. 54,   x. 81   nobiles nobilitas, viii. 15  Noctiluca, v. 68 (et eius templum) ;   vi. 79  noctua, v. 76  noctulucus, v. 99  Nola, Nolani, viii. 56  nolo, x. 81   nomen nomina, viii. 13, 14, 40, 45,  53, 56, 80 ; ix. 40, 43, 52, 54, 89, 91 ;  x. 20, 21, 27, 53, 54, 65, 80 ; nomen  an vocabulum, viii. 40 ; nomen  commune, ix. 89 ; nomen Lati-  num, v. 30, 119 ; Latina nomina,   vii. 109 ; nomina nostra, vi. 2,   viii. 64, 84 ; v. deus, dies, Graecus,  impositicia, Iupiter, mensis,  muliebre, Persarum, pisces, pro-  prio, servile, servus, Syriacum,  tralaticio, translaticium, virile   nomenclator, v. 94   nominandi casus, viii. 42 ; ix. 76,   77 ; x. 23, 65 ; nominandi genus   declinationis, viii. 52 ; v. casus  nominare, vi. 60  nominativus, x. 23  nominatus, viii. 45, 52, 63 ; ix. 69,   70, 95, 102; x. 18, 20, 21, 30;   v. exitus, Graecanica, species  Nonae, vi. 27-29; v. Caprotina,   Februarius  nonaginta, ix. 86, 87  Nonalia sacra, vi. 28  nongenta, ix. 86, 87  non hili, v. nihil  nonussis, v. 169   nostri, v. 36, 100, 166 ; vi. 2, 6 ; vii.  39, S7, 83 ; ix. 69 ; x. 71 ; nostra   658     memoria, vi. 40 ; v. antiqua,  colonia, consuetudo, deus, no-  mina, provincia, sacerdotes,  sacra, verba, vetus, vocabulum   nothum (genus similitudinis), x.  69 ; notha (verba), x. 70 ; nothae  declinationes, x. 71   novalis (ager), v. 39 ; vi. 59   nova luna, vi. 28   Nova Via, v. 43, 164; vi. 2t, 59;   v. infima  Novapolis, v. Neapolis  novem, ix. 86, 87  novenarius, v. natura, numerus  Novendiales, vi. 26  Novensides, v. 74   novicius, vi. 59 ; novicii servi, viii. 6  novitas, vi. 59   no\iis annus, mensis, sol, vi. 28 ;  sub Novis, vi. 59 ; novius novis-  simum, vi. 59 ; novissimum ves-  per, ix. 73 ; v. fabulae, nova luna,  Nova Via, senex, verbum   nox, vi. 6 ; x. 14, 41 ; v. dies, in-  tempesta, silentium   Numa, v. Pompilius   numen, vii. 85   Nuraerius (non Numeria), ix. 55  numerus, ix. 66, 67, 81, 85 ; x. 65 ;  numeri, ix. 65, 84, 87, x. 41, 43 ;  numerus novenarius, ix. 86 ; de-  narius, v. 170 ; duodenarius, v.  34 ; centenarius, v. SS ; numerus  singularis, v. 169 ; numerus ver-  borum, vi. 38, 39, viii. 3 ; numeri  antiqui, ix. 86 ; finiti, x. 83 ; v.  actus, decuriae, formula, gradus,  regula   nummi, v, 173, 174 ; ix. 80, 85 ; x.   41 ; v. addici  nuncupare, vi. 60  nuncupatae pecuniae, vi. 60  nuntium, vi. 86  nuntius, vi. 58   nuptiae, v. 72; vi. 70; vii. 28, 34;   x. 66, 67 (non imptia) ; v. ignis  nuptu ( = opertione), v. 72  nuptus, v. 72  nutus, vii. 85  mix, v. 102  Nympha, v. lympha   O exitus, x. 62  obaeratus, vii. 105     INDEX     obiurgat, vii. 93   obliqui casus, viii. 1, 2, 6, 7, 16, 46,  49, 51, 69, 7-t ; ix. 43, 54, 70, 75-  77, 79, 80, 89, 90, 103 ; x. 22, 44,  50-52, 58, 59 ; obliquae figurae, x.  53 ; obliquae declinationes, x. 44 ;  obliqui versus, x. 43   obi i via verba, v. 10   oblivio, v. 5 ; vii. 42   obscaenum obscenum, vii. 96, 97   obscuritas verborum, vi. 35, 40 ;  obscuritates grammatieorum, x.  75   obsidium, v. 90   occasus (solis), vi. 4, 5 ; vii. 7, 51   ocimum, v. 103   ocrea, v. 116   October mensis, vi. 21   octonaria, v. natura   odor olor, vi. 83   odora res, vi. 83   odorari, vi. S3   odoratus, vi. 83   offula, v. 110   olea, v. 108   olet, vi. 83   oleum (non olea), ix. 67  olitores, v. hoi i tores  olitorum, v. Holitorium  ollaner, v. olla vera  olla vera arbos, vii. 8  ollicoqua, t>. exta   ollus olla, vii. 42 ; olla centuria,  vii. 42 ; ollus leto datus est,  vii. 42   olor, v. odor   olus olera, v. holus   Olympiades, vii. 20   Olympus, vii. 20   omen, vi. 76 ; vii. 97   omnicarpa, v. 97   Opalia, vi. 22   Opeconsiva, vi. 21   opercula, v. 167   operimenta, v. 167   Opimia, v. Basilica   opinio, v. 8   oppidum, v. 8, 141 ; x. 20 ; oppidum  in circo, v. 153 ; oppida condere,   v. 143 ; v. antiqua, Graecus  Oppius Mons, v. 50   Ops, v. 57, 64 (mater), 74 ; vi 22 ;  Ops Consiva (et eius sacrarium),   vi. 21 ; v. terra     optandi species, x. 31, 32 ; in op-   tando, ix. 32  optimum, v. bonus  optiones, v. 91  opulentus, v. 92  opus, v. 64   oratio, vi. 64, 76 ; vii. 41 ; viii. 1  (tripertita), 38, 44 ; ix. 9, 11, 30,  32, 33, 35, 36, 45, 46, 48, 56, 112 ;  x. 14, 42, 49, 55, 64, 65, 6S, 77  (vocalis), 79; oratio poetica, vi.  97 ; oratio soiuta, vi. 97, vii. 2,  110, x. 70 ; v. partes, scientia   orator, vi. 42, 76 ; vii. 41 ; viii. 26 ;  ix. 5, 115   orbis, v. 143 ; orbe, F. 18   orchitis, v. 108   Orcus, v. 66 ; vii. 6   ordo, x. 67; ordo declinatuum, x.  54 ; ordines transversi et derecti  (vel directi), x. 22, 23, 43   oriens, vi. 4 ; vii. 7   origo, origines verborum, v. 3, 4, 6,  7, 92, 166; vi. 1, 37, 97; vii. 4,  47, 107, 109 ; viii. 58 ; origo duplex,  vii. 15 ; origo nominatus, ix. 69 ; v.  Graecus, locus, Lucana, poetica,  Sabinns, similitudo   Orion, vii. 50   ornamentum, vi. 76 ; ornamenta   militaria, vii. 37  ornatus (muliebris), v. 129, c/. v.   167   oro, vi. 76 ; v. causam  ortus, v. hortus   ortus (solis), vi, 6 ; vii. S3 ; (Luci-   feri), vii. 76  os exceptum, v. 23 ; ossa, v. Galli  Osce, v. 131, F. 5. 8  Osci, vii. 29, 54 ; Osca lingua, vii.   28 ; Oscus Osce, F. 5. 8  oscines, vi. 76  osculum, vi. 76   osmen (=omen), vi. 76 ; vii. 97  ostrea, v. 77   ovile, viii. 18, (non ovarium) 54 ;   ovilia, ix. 50  ovillum pecus, v. 99  ovis, v. 96 ; viii. 46, 54 ; ix. 76 (non   ovs), 113 ; ovis ovi, viii. 34 ; ovi   ove, viii. 66 ; oves ovium, viii.   70, ix. 26 ; v. peculiariae  ovum, v. 112  oxo, F. 24   C59     INDEX     pa (=patrem), vii. 27  pabulum, viii. 51  Paganalia, vi. 24  paganicae (feriae), vi. 26  pagus, vi. 26 ; v. Succusanus  pala, v. 134  Palanto, v. 53   Palatina tribus, v. 56 ; regio, v. 45 ;  Palatini, v. 53, 54 ; Palatinum, t>.  antiqua   Palatium, v. 21, 53, 68 (Bal-), 164  Palatua diva, vii. 45  Palatualis flamen, vii. 45  Pales, v. 74 ; vi. 15  Palilia, vi. 15  palla, v. 131  Pallantes, v. 53   pallium, v. 133, 167 ; viii. 28 ; ix. 48  palma, v. 62   palpetras, non palpebras, F. 23   Paluda, vii. 37   paludamenta, vii. 37   paludatus, vii. 37   palus, v. 26   panarium, v. 105   Pandana Porta, v. 42   pandura, viiL 61   panificium, v. 105   panis, v. 105 ; panis pastillus pas-   tillum, F. 10  pannus, v. 114   panther, v. 100 ; panthera, v, 100,  (non pantherus) ix. 55, F. 3 ;  pantherae, vii. 40   Pantheris, v. 100   panuvellium, v. 114   Pappus, vii. 29, 96   parapechia, v. 133   Parcae, vi. 52   Parentalia, vi. 23   parentant, vi. 23 ; parentare, vi.  13, 34   parentum parentium, viii. 66  paries, ix. 41   Paris, vii. 82 ; viii. 80 ; Paris Pari,   viii. 34  parma, v. 115  Parma (urbs), viii. 56  Parmenses (non Parmani), viii. 56  paro paretur parator, x. 32 ; paro   paravi, F.*5. 6  partes animae, ix. 30; partes ora-   tionis, viii. 11, 38, 44, 53, x. 7,   c/. vi. 36, viii. 48, ix. 31, x. 17 ;   660     v. casuale, ex quadam, scaena,   templum, urbs  participalia, x. 34  participia, viii. 5S ; ix. 110  patella, v. 120  patena, v. 120   pater, v. 65 ; x. 41, 59 ; pater  patres, viii. 48 ; pater familias,  patres familias familiarum, viii.  73; patres ( = sena tores), vi. 91;  v. Dis, Falacer   paterae, v. 122   patiendi, v. faciendi   patricus (casus), viii. 66, 67 ; ix. 54,  76, 85 ; ef. viii. 16   patrius casus, F. 17   Patulcium, vii. 26   pauper, v. 92 ; pauper (sed non  paupera) pauperrumus pauper-  rima, viii. 77 ; pauper pauperior,  F. 31 a   pavet, vi. 48   pavo, v. 75   pavor, vi. 48   pec ten, v. 129   pectere, vi. 96   pectunculi, v. 77   peculatus, v. 95   peculiariae oves, v. 95   peculium, v. 95   pecunia, v. 92, 95, 175, 177, 180,  1S1 ; vi. 65, 70 ; pecunia debita,  vii. 105 ; pecuniae signatae voca*  bula, v. 169 ; v. nuncupatae   pecuniosus, v. 92 ; viii. 15, 18   pecus (pecoris), v. 80, 95, 110 ; vii.  14 ; ix. 74 ; pecudem, v. 95 ;  peendis caro, v. 109 ; pecus ovil-  lum, v. 99 ; v. ago   pedem posuisse, v. 96   pedica, v. 96   pediseqnus, v. 96   peius, v. malum   pelagus sermonis, ix. 33   Peles, x. 69   Pelium, vii. 33   pellesuina, viii. 55   pellexit, vi. 94   pelliaria taberna non dicitur, viii. 55   pellicula, vii. 84   peloris, v. 77   pelvis, v. 119   penaria, v. 162   Penates, v. deus     INDEX     pensio prima, secunda, etc, v. 183  Percelnus Percelna, viii. SI  percubuit, ix. 49   percutio percussi percutiara, ix.  9S   perdnellis, v. 3 ; vii. 49  peregrinus, v. 3; peregrinus ager,   v. 33 ; peregrina vocabula, v. 77,   100, 103, 167  perfectum, ix. 100, 101; x. 43;   perfecti (verba), ix. 96, 101, x.   33, 4S; perfecta, ix. 97, 99, x.   4S ; perfectae res, ix. 32, 96 ; v.   analogia, similit\ido  Pergama, vi. 15; Pergamum, viii.   56   Pergamenns (non Pergamns -a),  viii. 56   pergendo (=progrediendo), v. 33  periacuit, ix. 49  peripetasinata, v. 168  peristromata, v. 16S  peraa, v. 110  perorat, vi. 76   Perpenna, viii. 41, SI (non Per-  pennus), ix, 41 ; x. 27 ; Marcus  Perpenna, viii. SI   Persarum nomina, viii. 64   persedit, ix. 49   perseverantia, v. 2   persibus, viL 107   personae, verbi, viii. 20 (qui   loqueretur, ad qnem, de quo) ; ix.   32, 95, 100-102, 108, 109; x. 31,   32 ; v. copulae, secunda  perstitit, ix. 49  pertinacia, v. 2  pervade, v. polum  pes, v. 95 ; pes lecti ac betae, vi. 55 ;   pes magnus, v. 95 ; v. pedem  pessinium, v. malus  phalera -am, x. 74  phanclas, v. zanclas  Phanion, F. 3S  Philippi caput, ix. 79  Philolacho, ix. 54  Philomedes -des, viii. 68 ; ix. 91  philosophia, v. 8  Phoenice, v. 31  Phoenicum, v. Poenicum  Phryx Phryge Phryges, ix. 44  physici, v. 69 ; x. 55  piacularis hostia, vi. 30  piaculum, vL 29, 53     pila terrae, vii. 17; pila aequa, vii.  19   pilani, v. 89   pill in corpore, vi. 45   pilum, v. 116, 138   pingo pingis, x. 31 ; pingo pinxi,   F. 5. 6  pinnae, v. 142  pinus, v. 102   pipatus pullorum, vii. 103   Pipleides, vii. 20   pipulo, vii. 103   Piscarium Forum, v. 146   pisces, viii. 61 ; ix. 28, 113 ; piscium  nomina, vii. 47 ; piscium voca-  bnla, v. 77   pisciceps non dicitur, viii. 61   piscina (non dicuntur piscinula pis-  cinilla), ix. 74   pistor pistori, x. 69   pistrinum pistrina, v. 138 ; pis-  trinum pistrilla, F. 10   pistrix, v. 138   placenta, v. 107   platanus platani, ix. 80   plaustrum, v. 140   Plautius Plauti, viii. 36   Plautus Plauti, viii. 36   plebs, v. tribuni   pluit, ix. 104   plombea, ix. 66   plumbum (non plumba), ix. 66   plura, ix. 32 ; x. 31   plusima, xii. 27   poeillum, ix. 66   poculum, vL 84 ; viii. 31 ; pocula,  v. 122   poem a non poo ma turn, F. 21 ; poe-  mata, vii. 2 ; poematorum, F. 21 ;  poematis, vii. 2, 36, viii. 14, F. 21 ;  poematibus, vii. 34   poena, v. 177   Poeni, v. 113, 182   Poenicum, v. 113; Poenicum voca-  bula, viii. 65   poeta poetae, v. 22, 88 ; vi. 52, 58,  67, 77, 83 ; vii. 36, 110 ; ix. 5, 17,  65, 78, 115 ; x. 35, 42, 70, 73, 74 ;  vocabula apud poetas, v. 1 ;  vocabula a poetis comprehensa,  v. 10 ; vocabula ,j>etarum, vii. 1 ;  poetarum verba, v. 7, 9 ; verba a  poetis posita, vii. 5 ; verba apud  poetas, vii. 107 ; cf. poetica, vetus   661     INDEX     Poetelius lucus, v. 50 ; C. Poetelius   Libo Yisolus dictator, vii. 105  poetica verba, v. 9 ; vii. 3 ; poetica   analogia, x. 74 ; de pocticis ver-   bomm originibxis, vi. 97 ; lege   poetica, vii. IS  poetice, vii. 2  polluctnm, vi. 54  Pollux, v. 58, 73 ; Pol luces, v. 73  polus, vii. 14 ; ix. 24 ; pervade   polum, vii. 14  Polybadisce, vi. 73  polypus, v. 78  pom ( = potissimum), vii. 26  poma, ix. 93, cf. v. 10S  pomerium, v. 143  Pomona, vii. 45  Pomonalis flamen, vii. 45  Pompilius (Xuma), v. 157 ; vii. 45 ;   Pompili regnnm, viL 3; Pompilio   rege, v. 165  pondera, v. mensura  pons, v. 4, S3 ; ponte, F. IS ; Pons   Sublicius, v. S3, vii. 44  pontifex, v. 180 ; vi. 61 ; pontifices,   vi. 26, 27, 54 ; pontufices, v. S3,   vi. 61  Poplifugia, vi. 18   populns, v. 1, 35 ; via. 6 ; ix. 5, 6,  18, 114 ; x. 16, 74 ; v. inlicere,  Latimis, magister, rex, Romanus   porca, v. 39   porcus, v. 97   porrecta, v. exta   porta, v. 142 ; v. lanualis, Laver-  nalis, Mucionis, Xaevia, Pandana,  Rauduscula, Romanula, Saturnia,  Tusculanus   Portnnalia, vi. 19   Portunium, v. 146   Portumis (et eius aedes), vi. 19   portus, v. Tiberinus   pos, v. 4 ; potes, v. 58 ; v. pons   posca, v. 122   positivus, F. 31 b   posteriora (vocabxila et verba), viii.  12   postici muri, v. 42   postilionem postulare, v. 14S   postmoerium, v. 143   Postumus, ix. Postuma, ix. 61   potatio, v. 122 ; vi. 84   potens, v. 4   potio, v. 122; vi. S4   662     poto, vi. 84 ; poto potu.s sum, F. 5. 7  Potoni filia, vii. 2S  praebia, vii. 107   praeco, v. 15, 160; vi. 86, 87, 89,   91, 95 ; vii. 42  praeda, v. 178 ; viii. 19  praedium, viii. 4S ; praedium -ii -io,   viii. 63 ; praedia, v. 40, vi. 74,   viii. 4S  praeftca, vii. 70  praelucidum, vii. 10S  praemium, v. 17S  Praeneste, v. 32 ; vi. 4  Praenestinns (ager), v. 32  praenomina, ix. 60  praes, vi. 74 ; praedes, v. 40  praesens, viii. 20, 5S ; ix. 102, 104  praesidium, v. 90  praestigiator, v. 94  praeteritum, viii. 20, 5S ; ix. 104  praetor, v. SO, S7 ; vi. 5, 30, 89, 91,   cf. 93 ; viii. 72 (-toris -torem) ; x.   70 (-torem) ; praetores, vi. 29, 53,  87, 91 ; praetor -tori, x. 2S ; prae-  tor in Comitio supremam pro-  nun tiat, vi. 5 ; praetor urbanus,  vi. 54 ; cf. pretor   praetorium ins, vi. 71   praeverbia, vi. 38, S2   prandeo pransus sum, F. 5. 7   prata, v. 40   pretium, v. 177   pretor (rusticus), vii. 96   Priamidae, viii. 19   Priamus Priamo, viii. 3, 34   prima pars casualis, v. casuale   primigenia verba, vi. 36, 37   primo luci, vi. 92   primo mane, v. mane   principale genus, F. 9   principes, v. 89 ; v. deus   principium, x. 56, 60, 67 ; principia,  vi. 38 ; x. 56 ; principium analo-  giae, x. 61 ; principia verborum,   vi. 37, 39, viii. 5, ix. 99; prin-  cipia (declinationum), x. 11 ;  principia mundi, x. 55 ; v. caelum ;  cf initia   priora (vocabula et verba), viii. 12  priscum vocabuhim, vii. 26 ; prisca  consuetudo, x. 70 ; Prisci Latini,   vii. 28 ; priscae declinationes, x.   71 ; prisca nomina, ix. 22 ; prisca,  vii. 2     INDEX     pro (=anteX vL 5S   probus probi, F. 5. 6; probus   probe, F. 5. S  procare, viL 80   procedere, viL SI ; processit, vi. 38   proceres, F. 30 a, F. 30 b   prodire, viL 81   prodixit diem, vi. 61   productio syllabarum (rtl littera-   rum), v. 6 ; ix. 104  profanatum, vL 54  profanum, vi. 54  profeta, F. 2S. 2  professi, vL 55  Progne, v. 76  proiecta, v. porrecta  prolabitur, vi. 47  prolocutus, vi. 56  proloquram proloquia, F. 2S. 2, 6,   7, 8   prolubium, F. 4  proludit, vi. 5S  Prometheus, v. 31  promisee, F. 25  pronomen, viiL 45 ; ix. 94  pronuntiare, vi. 42, 5S  Propontis, vii. 21   proportione vol pro portione, v.  170, 1S1 ; viiL 50, 68, 78, SO, 83 ;  ix. 27, 29, 30, 33, 4S, 61, 62, S3,  103, 110 ; x. 2, 9, 36, 37, 41, 42,  47, 51, 65, 66, 63 ; proportionem,  viii. 57 ; cf. ratio   propositio, vi. 63, 76 ; v. putari   proprio nomine, vi. 55, 7S   propter dextram sinistra, propter  sinistram dextra, x. 59   prosapia, vii. 71   proscaenium, vL 53   prosectum, v. 110   proserpere, v. 68   Proserpina, v. 6S   prosicixun, v. 110   pros us et rusus, x. 52   protinam, vii. 107   Protogenes, ix. 12   p rovers us, viL SI   providere, vL 96   provincia nostra, v. 16   provocabula, viii. 45   proximus a Flora clivus, v. 158   prudens, viii. 15, 17   psalterium, viii. 61   publici servi, v. libertini     Publicius Clivos, v.M58; Publicii   aediles, v. 15S  publicus, r. honor  Publius, v. Scipio   puer, vii 28 ; viii 41 ; x. 4 ; puer  puella, viii. 25, ix. 29 ; puen, vi.  56, ix. 10, 11, 15, 16   puera, F. 37   pugil, v. 94 ; pngiles, viiL 15  pugnetur pugnator, x. 32; v. vol-  sillis   pulli, ix. 93 ;r.- pi pat us   Pullius Clivus, v. 15S; Pullius   vioenrus, v. 158  pulmentarium, v. 10S  pulmentum, v. 108  puis, v. 105, 107, 103, 127  pulvinar, v. 167  pulvini, ix. 43   pun go pupugi ptmgam, ix. 99; x.  4S ; pungo pupugi, F. 5. 6 ; pun-  gebam pungo pungam, pupuge-  ram pupugi pupugero, ix. 99   Punicttm bellum, v. 159 ; Punicum  malum, viL 91   puppis puppes, viiL 66   purgamentum, p. februm   purgare (familiam), v. 23   purpura, v. 113   pusus pusa, viL 28   putari, propositio putandi, vL 63   putator, vi. 63   Puteoli, v. 25 ; Puteolis, ix. 69  putere, vL 96   putens, v. 25 ; vL S4 ; r. corona  puticuli, v. 25  pntidus, v. 25  putihici, v. 25  putor, v. 25  putum, vi. 63  Pyrrhi bellum, vii. 39  Pythagoras (artifex), v. 31  Pythonos tumulus, viL 17   quadra gin ta, x. 43  quadra ns, v. 44, 171, 172, 174  quadrigae, viiL 55 ; x. 24, 67 ; quad-  riga, i. 66 ; v. agitantur, initia  quadringenti, x. 43  quadrini, viiL 55   quadripertitio, v. 11 ; vii. 5 ; c/. v.   6, 12, viiL 5U, ix. 31, x. 49  quadruple! fons, x. 22 ; natura, x.   41 ; analogia, x. 47, 4S   663     INDEX     quadrupes, v. 34, 79 ; quadripedem   -des, vii. 39  quaerere, vi. 79  quaesitores, v. SI  quaestio, vi. 79   quaestor, vL 79, 90 ; viii. 72 (-toris  -torem), x. 70 (-torem); quaes-  tores, v. SI, vi. 90; v. Septu-  mius, Sergius   quando rex comitiavit fas, dies, vi.  31   quando'stercum delatum fas, dies,   vi. 32  Quarta, ix. 60   quarta chorda citharae, x. 46   quarticeps, v. 50, 52   quartus dies morbi, x. 46   quattuor, ix. 64, S2 ; x. 43, 45, 49, 66   querquedula, v. 79   Querquetulanum, v. Lares   qui, v. quis   quinarii, v. 173   Quinctius, vi. 2 ; v. Quintius   quindecimviri, vii. SS   Quinquatrus, vi. 14 ; minusculac,   vi. 17   quintanae (Nonae), vi. 27  quinticeps, v. 50, 52, 54  Quintilis, vi. 34  Qu in this Trogus, T., vi. 90, 92  Quintus, ix. 60 ; Quintus -to, x. 51 ;   v. Mucius  quintus -ti -to -turn -te, viii. 63  Quirinalia, vi. 13   Quirinalis collis, v. 51, 52 ; flamen,   vii. 45   Quirinus, v. 73, 74 ; vi. 13 ; Quirini  aedes, v. 52 ; Quirini fanum, v. 51  quiritare, vi. 68   Quirites, v. 51, 73; vi. 68, S6 ;   omnes Quirites, vi. 88  quirquir, vii. 8   quis quae, viii. 45 ; x. 18, 30 ; quis  quoius quae quaius, quis quoi  qua quae, quern quis quos ques,   viii. 50 ; qui quis quibus, viii. 72 ;  qui homines, oportuit ques, viii.  50 ; deae bonae quae, dea bona  qua, viii. 50   quod bonum fortunatum felix salu-  tareque siet, vi, 86   R exclusum, v. 133 ; R extrito, vii.  . 27 ; R et D, vi. 4 ; c/. S   664     radix, v. 103 ; radices (nominum et  verborum), v. 74, 93, 123, vi. 37,  vii. 4, 28, 35, viii. 53 ; c/. v. 13   Ramnenses, v. 55 ; Ranines, v. 55,  81, 89, 91   rana, v. 78 ; rana ranunculus, F. 10   rapa, v. 10S   rape rapito, x. 31   rams raro rarenter, sed non rare,   F. 5. 8  rastelli, rastri, v. 136  ratariae naviculae, vii. 23  ratio, vi. 39, 63 ; viii. 57, 67, 72, 79,   83 ; ix. 2, 6, S, 9, 13, 15, 16, etc. ;   x. 1-3, 15, 36, 37, 41, 43, 82, etc. ;   ratio analogiae, x. 54 ; ratio   casuum, x. 14 ; ratio derecta,   transversa, x. 43  ratis, vii. 23  ratiti quadrantis, v. 44  raudus, aes, v. 163  Rauduscula (Porta), v. 163  raudusculum, v. 163  Reatinus ab Reate, viii. 83 ; ager   Reatimis, v. 53 ; Reatinum, vi. 5  recentes (declinationes), x. 71  recessit, vi. 38  reciproca, vii. SO  reciprocare, vii. SO  recordari, vi. 46   rectus casus, v. 4; vii. 33; viii. 1,  4, 6, 7, 16, 36, 42, 46, 49, 51, 53,  63, 69, 74 ; ix. 43, 50, 54, 70, 71,  75, 76, 85, 90, 102, 103 ; x. S, 22,  44, 50-52, 58-60; v. casus, nomi-  nandi   recum, vii. 26   redux, ix. 78   regia, vi. 12, 21   Regina, v. Iuno   regio regiones (Romae), v. 45-54 ; v.   caelum, Collina, Esquilina, Pala-   tina, Suburana  regula, F. 20 ; regula numerorum,   ix. 86  reliquum, v. 175  reloqui, vi. 57  reminisci, vi. 44   Remus, v. 54 ; viii. 45 ; v. Romulus  reno (Gall.), v. 167  repotia, vi. 84   res, v. animalis, creperae, discrimen,   fatales, genus, homo, initia  respicio, vi. 82     INDEX     respondendi, x. 31, 32 ; (species), x.  31, 32   respondet, vi. 69; respondere, vi.   72 ; respondere ad spontem, vi.   72 ; r. species  restibilis ager, v. 39  restipulari, v. 1S2  restis restes, viii. 66  rete, v. 130  reticulum, v. 130  reus, vi. 90 ; reus reei, viii. 70  rex regi, vL 12, 13, 28, 31 ; x. 47 ;   ad regem conveniebat populus,   vi. 2S ; ferias rex edicit populo,   vi. 2S ; v. Attalus, Aventinus,  Demetrius, Hostilius, initia,  Latinus, Pompilius, quando, re-  cum, Romulus, Tatius, Tiberinus,  Tullius   Rhea, v. 144   Rhodius ab Rhodo, viii 81  rica, v. 130  ricinium, v. 132, 133  Ripaei monies, vii. 71  rite, vii. SS   ritu, vii. 88 ; v. Alcyonis, Etrusco,   Graecus, Romanus  Robigalia, vi. 16  Robigo, vi. 16  rogandi (species), x. 31, 32  Roma, v. 33, 41, 45, 51, 56, 74, 101,   143, 144, 157, 164 ; vi. 15-17, 32 ;   vii. 10 ; viii. 18, 56, 83 ; ix. 34 ; x.  15, 16, 20; Roma non Romula,   viii. 80, ix. 50 ; Romae -am -a, x. 15  Romanula Porta, v. 164 ; vi. 24  Romanus, viii. 18, 83; x. 16;   Romanus ager, v. 33, 55, 123;  Romanus populus, vi 86 ; Romano  ritu, v. 130, vii. 88 ; Romani, vi.  25, vii. 3, viii. 56 (non Ro-  me uses), 83 ; Romanorum liberti,  viii. 83 ; Romana stirps, v. 144   Romilia tribus, v. 56   Romulus, v. 9, 33, 46, 54, 55, 144,  149 ; viii. 18, 45, SO ; ix. 34, 50 ;  x. 15 ; Romulo -i -am, ix. 34 ;  Romulus et Remus, v. 54 ; aedes  Romuli, v. 54   Romus, v. Romulus, v. 33   rorarii, vii. 5S   rosa, v. 103   Rostra, v. 155 ; vi. 91   rosus, v. rusus     rudentum sibilus, v. 7  nidet, vii 103  rufae (mnlieres), vii. S3  ruminalis ficus, v. 54  runcina, vi. 96  runcinare, vi. 96  ruo ruis, ix. 109   rura, v. 40 ; rure, (Zoc.) F. 19, (aM.)  F. 26   rustici, v. 177 ; vL 6S ; vii. 73, 84,  96 ; rustica instmmenta, v. 134 ;  v. pre tor, Vfamlia   rusus, v. pros us   ruta, v. 103   ruta caesa, ix. 104   rutilare, vii. S3   rutili rutilae, vii. S3   nit rum, v. 134   rutunda stagna, v. 26   S: R, vii. 26; S demptum, ix. 44 ;   S detritum, v. 136 ; S extritum,   vii. 97 ; v. C, G, L  Sabine, v. 159   Sabinus (ager), v. 123; Sabina  lingua, v. 66, cf. 74 ; origo Sabina,  vii. 2S ; Sabinum bellum, v. 149 ;  Sabinum vocabulum, v. 107 ;  Sabini cives, v. 159 ; Sabini, v.  32, 41, 6S, 73, 74, 97, 107, vi 5,  13, 28, vii. 29, 46, 77; Sabinae  virgines, vi. 20 ; fana Sabina, vi.  57 ; v. Curtins, dies   sacellum, v. 152 ; v. Argei, Iupiter,  Lares, Murtea, Strenia, Vela-  brum, Volupia; aliqnot sacra et  sacella, vii. 84   sacer, vii. 10 ; v. dies, sacra, vas   sacerdos, sacerdotes, v. S3 ; vL 16,  20, 21, 23 (nostri), 24 ; vii. 44 ; v.  Liber   sacerdotulae, v. 130   sacra nostra, vi 13 ; v. Argei,  Bacchus, carnem, Xonalia, sacel-  lum, tubae, tubicines   Sacra Via, v. 47, 152 ; r. caput   sacrae aedes, vii 10   sacramentum, v. ISO   sac ram, v. Argei, Ops Consiva   sacrificia, v. 9S, 124 ; v. Argei   sacrifico sacrificor, sacrificabo, sa-  crificaturus aut sacrificatus sum,  ix. 105 ; in sacrificando deis v.  122   665     INDEX     saepius, v. seniel  sagum (Gall.), v. 167  sal, v. mola  Salacia Neptuni, v. 72  Salii, v. 85 ; vi. 49  salinae, viii. 43  sallere, v. 110   salsnm salsius salsissimum, viii. 75  saltus, v. 36   Salus, v. 74 ; aedes Salutis, v. 52  Salutaris collis, v. 52 ; salutare, v.   quod bonum  salutator, viii. 57   saluto salutabam salutabo, viii. 20  Samnites, v. 142 ; vii. 29  Samnium, v. 29   Samothraces, v. 58 ; dii, v. 58 ;   Samothracum iuitia, v. 58  Samothracia, v. 58 ; Samothrece,   vii. 34   sanctum sancta, vii. 10, 11  Sancus, v. 66  saperda, vii. 47   sapiens sapientior sapientissimus   •ma, viii. 78  sapio sapivi et sapii, F. 35  sarculum, v. 134  sardare, vii. 108  sartum, vi. 64   satio, vi. 26 ; sationes, ix. 27   Saturnalia, v. 04 ; vi. 22   Saturnia (antiquum oppidum), v.  42 ; Saturnia Porta, v. 42 ; Satur-  nia terra, v. 42, 45   Saturnii muri, v. 42 ; Saturnii ver-  sus, vii. 36   Saturnius mons, v. 42   Saturnus, v. 57, 64, 74 ; vi. 22 ;  Saturni aedes, v. 42, 183 ; Saturni  fanum, v. 42 ; v. Lua   satus, v. 37   saxum, v. Tarpeius   scabellum, v. 168   scaena scena, vii. 96 ; x. 27 ; partes  scaenae, ix. 34 ; v. corollae   scaenici, vi. 76 ; scaenioi poetae, ix.  17   scaeptrum, v. sceptrum   scaeva, vii. 97 ; scaeva avi, vii. 97 ;   bonae scaevae causa, vii. 97  Scaevola, vif. 97   scalae, ix. 63, G8, 69 (non scala), x.  54 ; scalae -is -as, x. 54 ; scala  -am, x. 73   666     scalpere, vi. 96   scamnum, v. 168   scauripeda, vii. 65   Sceleratus Vicus, v. 159   scena, v. scaena   scenici, v. scaenici   sceptrum, vii. 96   sclioenicolae, vii. 64   scientia, v. 8 ; scientiam orationis,   ix. 112  Scipio, P., vii. 31 ; ix. 71  Scipionarii gladiatores a Scipione   (potius quam Scipionini), ix. 72  scirpeis, vii. 44  scobina, vii. 68  scopae, viii. 7, 8 ; x. 24  scortari, vii. 84  scorteuin scortea, vii. 84  scortum, vii. 84  scratiae, vii. 65  scribae, vi. 87   scribo, vi. 37 ; viii. 12, 25, 44 (scribo  scribens); ix. 102 ; x. 33 ; scribone  scribisne, x. 31   scriptito, x. 33   scriptor, viii. 57 ; scriptores, ix. Ill  scrupea, vii. 6, 65  scrupipedae, vii. 65  scutum, v. 115 ; viii. 45  se ( = dimidium), v. 171  secessio, v. Crustumerina  seclum, vi. 11 ; seculum, v. 5  seculae, v. 137  Secanda, ix. 00  secunda persona, ix. 10S  sedeo, vi. 37 ; sedetur, vi. 1  sedes, v. 128   sedile, v. 128; (non sediculum),  viii. 54   seditantes (non dicitur), viii. 60  sedulitas Mnci et Bruti, v. 5  seges, v. 37 ; vi. 16 ; ix. 28  segestria, v. 166  selibra, v. 171  sellae, v. 128   semel et saepius, vi. 75 ; x. 33  semen, v. 37   sementis, vi. 26 ; sementes, v. 37   sementivae feriae, vi. 26   seminaria, v. 37   semis, v. 171, 173, 174; x. 38   semis tertius, etc., v. 173   semita, v. 35   semodius, v. 171     INDEX     semuncia, v. 171   senaculum, v. 156   senatus, F. 5. 9 ; senatus senatuis   senatui, F. 17  senecta, v. 5   senescendi homines, vi. 11   senex, viii. 25, 41 ; x. 4 ; F. 31 a,   F. 31 b ; senes nimium novum   verbnm vitabant, vi. 59  senior, x. 4, F. 31 a, F. 31 b  sentior nemo dicit, F. 5. 9  septem chordae citharae, x. 46  septem raontes, vi. 24  septem stellae triones, vii. 74 ; cf.   circulus  Septembres Kalendae, vi. 20  septemtrio, vii. 7 ; v. circulus  septimanae (Xonae), vi. 27  Septimatrus, vi. 14  Septimontium, v. 41 ; vi. 14  Septumius quaestor, v. 1 ; vii. 109  septumus dies morbi, x. 46  septunx, v. 171   sepulcrum, v. Acca, gleba, Tiber-  inus ; ad sepulcrum ferunt fron-  deni et flores, vii 24   sera, vii. 108   Sera pis, v. 57   sera re, vii. 108   Sergius, M'., M'. f. quaestor, vi. 90  series, ix. 97, 100 ; series casuum,   ix. 77 ; series perfecti, ix. 100 ;   series vocabuli, x. 82  senno, vi. 63 ; viii. 25, 37 ; ix. 1, 19,   107 ; sermones Latini, viii. 3, 30 ;   v. natura, pelagus  sero seris, x. 31 ; seriturne sere-   turne, x. 32  serpens, v. 68  serperastra, ix. 11  serpere, v. 68  serpyllum, v. 103  serta, vi. 64   servile nomen, viii. 10 ; v. deus   Servius, v. Tullius   servus, viii. 10 ; servus serve, x. 51 ;  servorum nomina, viii. 21, 83,  ix. 22, cf. x. 84 ; liberorum servi  nomina, ix. 22, 55, 59 ; v. fana,  novicius, publici, societas   sesquiseuex, vii. 23   sessio, viii. 54   sestertius, v. 173   sex, x. 49     Sexatrus, vi. 14   sextans, v. 171, 172 '   sexticeps, v. 50, 52, 54   sextula, v. 171   Sextns, ix. 60 ; v. Aelius   sextus casus, qui est proprius   Latinus, x. 62 ; cf. viii. 16  sexus, viii. 46  sibilus, v. rudentiun  Sicilia, \-fi. 86   Siculi, v. 101, 120, 173, 175, 179  sidera, vii. 14   significatio, ix. 40 ; cf. vii. 1   signum candens, \ii. 14 ; signa,  14, 50, 73 (in caelo), 74, ix. 24,  78, x 46 (morbi), 64 ; v. Ianus   silentium noctis, vi. 7   siliquastrum, v. 12S   silurus, vii. 47   simbella, v. 174 ; x. 38   simile similia, vvi. 34, etc. ; ix. 92,  etc. ; x. 1, etc. ; simile dissimile  neutruni, x. 5   simillimi, v. gemini   similitudo, viii. 25, 28, 29, 31, 37,  39, etc. ; ix. 1, 26, 46, 53, etc. ;  x. 1, 72, etc. ; similitudo perfecta,  x. 12 ; similitudo declinationis,  x. 76, 77 ; declinationum, viii. 24 ;  verbi, x. 76 ; vocis vtl sonitus,  vi. 45, 52, 67, 75, 84, etc. ; simili-  tudo confusa in verbis tempo rali-  bus, ix, 108 ; similitudo verborum,   ix. 1 ; similitudinum forma, viii.  24 ; genera, x. 9, 13, 69 ; origo, x.  11, 13 ; ratio, ix. 8, x. 11 ; species,   x. 13 ; v. adventicium, animan-  tium voces, nothum, vernaculum   similia, ix. 92, etc.   similixulae, v. 107   simplicia (verba), vi. 37 ; viii. 61 ;  ix. 97 ; simplices analogiae, x. 68 ;  res, x. 24   simpuium, v. 124   sine sponte sua, vi. 72   singularis -re -res -ria, vii 33 ; viii.  60, 66 ; ix. 50, 60, 63-65, 68, 69,  80-82, 86, 87; x. 28, 33, 36, 54,  56, 57-60, 62, 65, S3; singularis  natura, x. 83 ; res, x. 66 ; voca-  buli series, x, 82 ; singula res  figurae, x. 58 ; casus, x. 59, 60 ;  singularia solum, viii. 48, ix. 63 ;  singula re verbnm, ix. 53 ; singu-   667     INDEX     lare vocabulum, ix. 57, 69 ; v.  gracilis   singuli (homines), ix. 5, 6, 18, 114,  115; x. 74; singula, ix. 32   sinistra, v. auspicinm, propter   sinnm, v. 123 ; ix. 21   sirpando (=alligando), v. 137 ; sir-  pa tur, v. 139   sirpata dolia, v. 137   sirpea, v. 139   sirpices, v. 136   sirpiculae, v. 137   siser, viii. 48   sisto, F. 36   sisymbrium, v. 103   siti, F. 18   socer soceri, ix. 91 ; socer socerum,   x. 28 ; socer socrus soceros so-   crus, x. 82  societas verborum, v. 13 ; vi. 40 ;   societatmn servi, viii. 83  sodalis et sodalitas, x. 39 ; Sodales,   v. Titii   Sol, v. 68 ( = Apollo), 74 ; ix. 24, 25;   de sole, v. 59 ; solis motus, vi. 4,   8 ; v. novus, occasus  sola terrae, v. 22  solarium, vu 4  solea, ix. 113   soleo solitns sum solni, ix. 107  solium, v. 12S   solstitium, vi. 8 ; ix. 24, 25 ; cf. cir-   culus  solu solum, vi. 2  soluta, v. oratio   solvunt ( = luunt), v. 137; v. luo,   trutina  sonant (arma), vi. 67  sonitus, vi. 84 ; v. similitudo  sonus vocis, vi. S4  sorbeo, vi. 84   sors, v. 183 ; vi. 65 ; sortes, vi. 65,   vii. 48  sortilegi, vi. 65   species, vi. 36 ; viii. 57 ; x. 13, 18,  79 ; species animalinm, x. 4 ;  nominatus, x. 21 ; usuis, x. 73 ;  declinatnum (imperandi, optandi,  personarum, respondendi, ro-  gandi, temporalis), x. 31-33, cf.  ix. 32 ; v. declinatus   specillum, vi. 82   specio, vi. 82 ; x. 18, 21, 79 ; specere,  v. 129, vi. 82, v. avis   668     spectare, vi. 82   spectio, vi. 82   specula, vi. 82   speculator, vi. 82   speculor, vi. 82   speculum, v. 129 ; vi. 82   sperat, vi. 73 ; sperata, vi. 73   spes, vi. 73 ; cf. v. 37   spica, vi. 45 ; spicae, v. 37   spiceret, vii. 12   spondere, vi. 69-72   sponsa, vi. 69, 70   sponsalis, vi. 70   sponsio, vi. 70   sponsor, vi. 69, 74   sponsu, vi. 69, 70, 73; v. ago;   sponsu alligatus, vi. 71  sponsus, vl 70 ; vii. 107  sponte, vi. 69, 71-73 ; v. respondere,   sine sponte  spumae, v. 63  Spurinna, x, 27  stadium, v. 11  stagnum, v. 26  stamen, v. 113  status, y. 11  statuti dies, vi. 25  stercum stercus, vi. 32  sternere, vi. 96  stillicidium, v. 27  stipare, v. 182  stipatores, vii. 52  stipendium, v. 182 ; v. milites  stips, v. 182  stipulari, v. 182   stirps, v. Romanus ; stirpes non   stirpeis, F. 20  stiva, v. 135  sto, vi. 37   stola muliebris, viii. 28 ; x. 27 ; cf.   ix. 48  stragulum, v. 167  strangulare, vi. 96  Streniae sacellum, v. 47  strenuitas, viii. 15  strenuus, viii. 17; strenui, viii. 15  strettillare, vii. 65  stribula, vii. 67  strigile, F. 18  stringere, vi. 96  strittabillae, vii. 65  strittare, vii, 65   strues (non strus), struis -em -i,  viii. 74 ; ix. 79     INDEX     stultus stultior stultissimns, ix. 72   sub divo, v. divum   sublecti, vi. 66   sublicitis, v. pons   sub Xovis, v. novus   subselliuna, v. 12S   subsidium, v. 89   subsipere, v. 128   sub tecto, v. 66   subtemen, v. 113   subucula, v. 131 ; ix. 46   subulo, viL 35   Subura, v. 4S   Suburana regio, v. 45, 46 ; tribus,   v. 56  succanit, vL 75  succes.sit, vi. 33  succidia, v. 110  Succusa, v. 43  Succusanus pagus, v. 43  sucus, v. 102, 109 ; ix. 93  sudis, v. 77  sudor, v. 24  sueris, v. 110  suffibulum, vi. 21  suite, viii. 54  suilla, v. 109  sulcus, v. 39   sum fui ero, ix. 100 ; esum es est   eram eras erat ero eris erit, ix.   100; fueram fui fuero, ix. 100;   siet, vi. 86, vii. 66, ix. 77, cf.   adsiet ; v. cum muliere  Summanus, v. 74  summum (contentions), viii. 78  suo suis, x. 7 ; suit suit, x. 25  supellex, \iii. 30, 32 ; ix. 20, 21, 46,   47   supera loca, v. caelum  supercilia, v. 69  supparus, v. 131   suprema, vi. 5; supremum, vi. 5,  vii. 51   surdus, -a, ix. 58; surdum thea-   trum, ix. 58  surenae, v. 77  surge re, r. mane   surus -o -e, viii. 68 ; suras *i, x. 73  sus, v. 96 ; snis, x. 7 ; sue, viii. 54 ;   sues sed non suium, viii. 70  suspicio, vi. 82   susnm versus, ix. 65 ; susus versus,  v. 158   sutor, v. 93 ; sutor sutori, x. 69     sutorium, v. atnum  sutrina (ars), v. 93 ; (taberua), viii.  55   syllaba, viii. 72 ; ix. 51, 52, 71 ; x.   7, 19, 57, 81 (extrita); syllaba ex-   trema, ix. 44, 109, x. 32, 57; v.   adiectio, commutatio, correptio,   detrectio, productio  syncerastum, vii. 61  Syracusis, v. 151  Syri, ix. 34  Syria, v. 16 —  Syriacum nomen, v. 100   taberna, xm. 55  tabernola, v. 47, 50  tabulae, v. censorium  Tarenti, v. 31   Tarpeius mons, v. 41 ; Tarpeia  (virgo), v. 41 ; Tarpeium saxum,  v. 41   Tarquinius Superbus, v. 159  Tartarinus, vii. 37  Tartarus, vii. 37   Tatius rex, v. 46, 51, 55, 74, 149,  152 ; vi. 68 ; arae Tati regis voto  dedicatee, v. 74   Taurii ludi, v. 154   taurus, v. 96   tectum, v. deierai-e   tegete, F. 18   tegus, v. 110   Tellus, v. 62, 67   temo, vii. 73-75   tempestas, vii. 51 (suprema), 72   tempestiva, vi. 3   tempestutem, vii. 51   templura, vii. 6-10, 12, 13 ; templi   partes, vii. 7 ; r. Acherusia, Ceres,   Diana, effari, Xoctiluca, Volcania  templum tescumque, templa tea-   caque, \ii. 8  temporals (species), x. 31 ; v. ver-   bum   tempus, v. 11, 12; vi. 3; vii. 80;  viii. 12 ; ix. 73, 108 ; tempore, v.  184, vi. 1, 3, 36, 40, 51, 52, 65, 97,  vii. 5, 72, 110, viii. 11, 20, 44,  5S, ix. 31, 32, 34, 73, 89, 95, 96,  93, 101, 104, x. 7, 17, 31, 32, 34,  41, 47, 48 ; tempo rum vocabula,  v. 10, vi. 1, 35; v. futurum,  praesens, praeteritam   tener tenerior, tenerrimus, viii. 77   669     INDEX     tera, v. 21, 22 ; v. terra   Terentius Terentii (pi), ix. 38, 60 ;   Terentius Terentium, ix. 38 ;   Terentius Terentia, viii. 7, 14, ix.   55, 59 ; Terentium genus, ix. 59 ;   Terentii casus, ix. 54 ; Terentiei   Terentiae Terentieis, viii. 36  tergus, v. tegus  terimen, v. 21  tentorium, v. 21  termen, v. terimen  Terminal ia, vi. 13  Terminus, v. 74 ; termini, v. 21  terra, v. 16, 17, 21-25, 31, 34, 36, 39,   66 ; vii. 17 ; ix. 38 ; terra, x. 62 ;   Terra, v. 57-60, 64 ( = Ops), 65   ( = Iuno), 67, 69 ; terra mater, v.   64 ; terrae loca infera, v. 16 ;   terra mundi media, vii. 17 ; v.   Calydonius, pila, Saturnia,   Thraeca ; cf. tera  terrestris, v. animalia  terreus murus, v. 48  terruncius, v. 174  Tertia, ix. 60  terticeps, v. 50, 52  tesca, vii. 8, 10-12  testuacium, v. 106  testudo, v. 79, 117, 161  tetraehorda, x. 46  Teucer, vii. 3  texta fasciola, v. 130  theatra, vi. 83 ; v. surdus  Thebris (=Tiberis), v. 30  Thelis (=Thetis), vii. 87  Theona, viii. 41 ; ix. 42  thesaurus, vii. 17  Thespiades, vii. 20  Thraces, vii. 43  Thraeca terra, v. 14  thrion, v. 107  thynnus, v. 77 ; vii. 47  Tiberinus (deus), v. 29, 71 ; Tibe-  rinus rex Latinorum, v. 30 ; Tibe-   rini sepulcrum, v. 30 ; Tiberinus   portus, vi. 19  Tiberis, v. 28-30, 43, 54, 71, S3, 146 ;   vi. 17 ; vii. 44 ; v. Tliebris, eis   Tiberim, uls Tiberim  tibiae, viii. 61   tibicines, vi.\L7, 75 ; vii. 35 (Tusci) ;   viii. 61  Tibur, viii. 53 ; ix. 34  Tiburs, viii. 53 ; Tiburtes, ix. 34   670     tigris, v. 100   Tigris (flumen), v. 100   t»tmor, vi. 45   tinguere, vi. 96   Titanis, vii. 16   Titan, v. Coeus   Titienses, v. 55, 89, 91   Titii sodales, v. 85   Titium tribus, v. 81   toga, v. 114; viii. 28; ix. 48; toga   praetexta, vi. 18  toral, v. 167  torpedo (piscis), v. 77  torus torulus, v. 167  trabes trabs, vii. 33 ; x. 56, 57  tragoediae, vi. 55 ; x. 70 ; v. Tuscus  tragoedus, ix. 55 ; v. ago  tragula, v. 115, 139  traiectio litterarmn, v. 6  tralaticio nomine, vi. 55 ; cf. trans-   laticium   tralatum, vi. 77 ; vii. 23, 103 ; x. 71  trama, v. 113  trames, vii. 61   transitus de casu in casum, viii. 39 ;  x. 28,- 51-53, 77, cf. x. 29; trans-  itus declinationis, x. 77   translaticium nomen, v. 32 ; trans-  laticium verbum, vi. 64 ; trans-  laticia verba, vi. 78 ; cf. tralaticio   transversus, vii. SI ; v. ordo   trapetes, v. 138   tremo, vi. 45 ; tremuisti timnisti,  vi. 45   tres tria, ix. 64 ; x. 49, 67, 83  tressis, v. 169; ix. 81, S3, 84; hi   tresses, hoc tressis, ix. 81  triarii, v. 89  tribulum, v. 21   tribuni aerarii, v. 181 ; militum, v.   81, 91 ; plebei, v. 81, vi. 87 ;   plebis, vi. 91  tribus, v. 35, 55, 56, SI, 91 ; v. Col-   lina, curatores, Esquilina, Pala-   tina, Rom ilia, Suburana, Titium  tributum, v. 181  trice.ssis, v. 170   tricliniaris gradu.s, viii. 32; tri-   cliniares mappae, ix. 47  triclinium, ix. 9, 47; v. aestivum,   hibernutn  triens, v. 171  trigae, viii. 55  trigona, vii. 75     INDEX     trini, viii 55 ; trinae trina, ix. 64 ;   trinae, x. 67 ; tf. copulae  triones, vii 74, 75  tripertita, v. 10 ; tripartito, v. 35 ;   r. oratio  triplicia, viii. 46  triportenta, vii. 59  tritavus, vii. 3  triticum, v. 106 ; Lx. 27  trittiles, vii. 104  tritura, v. 21  triumpliare, vi 63  triumviri capitales, v. 81 ; indicium   triumvirum (non -viroram), ix. 85  Trivia, vii. 16  trivium, vii. 16  trivolum, v. tribulum  Trogus, r. Quinthis  Troia, vii. 38  Troianus equus, vii. 38  trua, v. 118  truleum, v. US  tnilla, v. 118   trutina (per trutinam sohi), v. 183  tryblia, v. 120   tubae tubi, v. 117 ; tubae sacrorum,  vL 14   tubicines, v. 91 ; vi. 75 ; ttxbicines   sacrorum, v. 117  Tubulustrium, vi. 14  tueri, tueri villam, vii. 12  Tullia Tarquini Superbi uxor, v.   159   Tullianum, v. 151   Tulkus rex, v. 49, 151 ; Servius   Tullius rex, vi. 17  Tullius et Antonius consules, viii.   10   tumulus, r. Pytbonos   tundo tundam tutudi, ix. 99 ; tun-  debam tundo tundam, tutuderam  tutudi tutudero, tutudi tundo  tundam, x. 48; tundo tutudi,  F. 5. 6   tunica, v. 114; viii. 2S; ix. 79;   tunica ferrea ex anulis, v. 116;   tunica virilis et muliebris, ix. 4S,   x. 27  turdarium, vi. 2  turdelix, vi. 2   turdus, v. 77 ; xi. 2 ; ix. 28, 55 (non   turda)  turma, v. 91   turres, v. 142 ; turre, F. 18     Tuscanicum, v. 161  Tusce, F. 5. S   Tusculanus ager, viL 18 ; Tuscn-  lani, yL 14 ; Tusculanae portae,  vt 16   Tuscns dux, v. 46; Tusci, v. 32,  161, vi 2S, 35, ix. 69; Tuscus  Tusce, F. 5. 8 ; tragoediae Tuscae,  v. 55 ; vocabula Tusca, v. 55 ;  Vicus Tuscus, v. 46   tussi, F. IS   Tutilinae loca, vr>163   tutulati, viL 44   tutulus, vii. 44   U producere, ix. 104 ; U longum,  breve, ix. 104 ; U exitus, x. 62 ;  US : El, ix. SO; r. E   udor, v. 24   udus u\idus, v. 24   Ufenas (non Ufenius), viii. 84   uliginosus (ager), v. 24   ullaber, v. olla vera   uls Tiberim, v. S3   ulula, v. 75   ululantis (luporum vox), viL 104   umbilicus, vii 17   umbones, v. 115   umbra (piscis), v. 77   Umeri, vii. 50   uncia, v. 171, 172, 174   ungo ungor, x. 33   unguentaria taberna, viii 55   unguentum ta, Lx. 66, 67   unguis ungula, F. 10 ; ungues, v. 77   uni versa, x. 84   unocuU, vu. 71   unns -ius -i -um -e -o, viii. 63 ; unus  -a -um, ix. 64, x. 24 ; uni -ae -a,  ix. 64 ; una -ae, x. 24, 67 ; unum,  ix. 87, x. 30, 41, 43, 45, 49; uni  (pZ.), viii 55 ; unaeet binae, viiL 7   upupa, v. 75   uraeon, v. 76   urbanus, \iii. IS; urbanus exer-  citus, vi. 93; urbani, \i. 68; v.  auspicium, praetor   Urbinas, viii. 84   Urbinius, viii. S4   urbs, v. 28, 41, 43, 97, 151, 15S ; vi.  17, 18, 24, 28, 68, 93 ; vii 44 ; ix.  6S ; urbes non urbeis, F. 20 ;  antiqua urbs, v. 48, vi 24 ; urbis  loca, v. 45; urbis partes, v. 56;   671     INDEX     urbes, v. 143 ; urbes condere, v.   143 ; in Urbe Lucili, v. 138  urinare, v, 126  urinator, v. 1*26  urnae, v. 126   nrnarium (genus mensae), v. 126  nro uror, x. 33  ursi, v. 100 ; vii. 40  urvum, v. 127, 135  usura, v. 183   usus (communis), viii. 28, 30, 31 ;   ix. 7, 20, 37, 38, 56-60, 62, 63, 67-  71, 74; x. 72, 73, 83, 84; usus  loqnendi, ix. 6, x. 74 ; usus vetus,   x. 78 ; v. copulae, species  uter utrei, ix. 65   utilitas, viii. 26-20, 31 ; ix. 48  uvae, v. 104  uvidus, v. 24, 109  uvor, v. 104   V, v. 117   vagit (haedi vox), vii. 104   valentes glebarii, vii. 74   vallum ( = murus), v. 117; ( = van-   nus), v. 13S  valvata, viii. 29   varietas, ix. 46 ; (casuum), x. 62   vas vadis, vi. 74, F. 15   vas vasis, F. 15 ; vas aquarium, v.  119 ; vas argenteum, ix. 66 ; vas  vinarium, v. 123 ; vasa, viii. 31,  ix. 21 ; vasa aenea, v. 125 ; vasa  in mensa escaria, v. 120 ; vasa  sacra, v. 121   vasaria mensa, v. 125   vates, vii. 36   vatia, ix. 10   vaticinari, vi. 52   Vatinius Vatiniorum, viii. 71   vectes non vecteis, F. 20   Vediovis, v. 74   vehiculum, v. 140   Veientes, v. 30   Velabrum, v. 43, 44 ; vi. 24 ; minus  et maius, v. 156 ; Velabrum sacel-  lum, v. 43   velaturam facere, v. 44   Velia, Veliae, Veliense, v. 54   Velinia, v. 71   Velini lacufi, v. 71   vellere lanam, v. 54   velli ( = villi), v. 130   vellus, v. 130 ; vellera, v. 54   672     venabulum, viii. 53  venator, v. 94 ; viii. 53  Veneria, v. corolla  Venilia, v. 72   venor venans venaturus venatus,  viii. 59   venter, v. Faliscns ; ventres non  ventreis, F. 20   ventilabrum, v. 138   Venus caeligena, v. 62 ; Libentina,  Libitina, vi. 47 ; victrix, v. 62 ;  Veneris vis, v. 61, 63 ; dies Iovis  non Veneris, vi. 16 ; e spumis  Venus, v. 63 ; Aprilis a Venere,  vi. 33 ; Veneri dedicata aedes, vi.  20; lucus Veneris Lubentinae,  F. 4 ; v. Murteae   ver, v. 61 ; vi. 9   verberatus sum verberor verbera-   bor, x. 4S  verbex, v. 98   verbum, x. 77, etc. ; verba, viii. 11,   12, 53, 57, etc., ix. 56, 89, etc.,  F. 34 ; verbum temporale, viii.   13, 20, 53, ix. 95, 108, 109 ; verba  quae tempora adsignificant, vi.  40 ; verba aliena, v. 10 ; antiqua,   v. 9 ; concepta, vii. 8 ; declinata,   vi. 37, ix. 115 ; verba facere, vi.  78 ; verba ficta, v. 9 ; inclinanda,  x. 13 ; interpolata, v. 3 ; Latina,  v. 120, vi. 96, vii. 3 ; verba  nostra, v. 10, x. 71 ; verba ob-  livia, v. 10 ; primigenia, vi. 36,  37 ; verborum novorum et ve-  ternm discordia, v. 6 ; verborum  cognatio, v. 13, vi. 1 ; collatio,  viii. 78 ; copia, viii. 2 ; formulae,  x. 33 ; materia, x. 11 ; societas,  v. 13 ; v. discrimen, duplex,  figura, forma, genus, Graecus,  impositio, infecta, multitudo,  natura, mirneras, obscuritas,  origines, perfectum, personae,  poeta, poetica, principium, radix,  similitudo, simplicia, transla-  ticium, vernacula   Vergiliae, vi. 6 ; vii. 50   vernacula verba vel vocabula, v. 3,   77, 104 ; vi. 40 ; similitudinis   genus vernaculum, x. 69  versu, x. 62 ; versus obliqui, x. 43 ;   v. Saturnii, vieri  veru, v. 127 ; cf. v. 9S     INDEX     vesper, vi. 6 ; vii. 50 ; vesperi, ix.   73 ; vespere, ix. 73 ; v. novus  Vesperugo, vi 6, 7 ; vii. 50  Vesta, v. 74 ; vi 17 ; Vestae aedes,   vi. 32   Vestales virgines, vi. 17, 21 ; virgo   Vestalis Tarpeia, v. 41  Vestalia, vi. 17  vestibulum, vii 81  vestigator, v. 94   vestimentum -ta, ix. 20, 4S ; x. 72  vestis, v. 130 ; veste, F. 18  vestispica, vii. 12   vestitus, v. 105; viii. 28, 30; cf.  viii. 31, ix. 45   Veturi, v. Mamuri   Veturii Cicurini, vii. 91   vetus vetiLstius veterrimum, vi. 59 ;  vetus consuetudo, v. 2, ix. 13,  20, 21, x. 73 ; Forum Vetus, vii.  29 ; veteres leges abrogatae, ix.  20 ; veteres, v. 14, 52 (poetae), 98  (nostri), vii. 32 ; Vetera, x. 73 ;  vetera vocabula, ix. 20 ; v. Aescu-  lapii, Capitoliom, Curia, verbum   vetustas, v. 3, 5 ; vi. 2   vexillum, vi. 93   via, v. 8, 22, 35 ; vii. 15 ; v. nova,   sacra  viales, v. Lares  Vibenna, v. Caeles  vibices, vii. 63  vicessis, v. 170   Victoria, v. 62 ; caeligena, v. 62  victoriatus, ix. 85 ; x. 41  victrix Venus, v. 62  victus, v. 105   vicus, v. 8, 160 ; vici, v, 145 ; r.   Africus, Cyprius, Insteianus,   Sceleratus, Tuscus  video, vi. SO ; tu domi videbis, vii   12 ; vide, vii. 12  vieri ( = vinciri), v. 62; versibus   viendis, vii. 36  vigilant, vi. 80  vigilimn, vi. SO  viginti, x. 41, 43, 45  viilae, v, 35  villi, r. velli  Viminalis Collis, v. 51  Viminius lupiter, v. 51  Vinalia, v. 13 ; vi. 16 ; rustica,   vi. 20   vinaria mensa, v. 121 ; taberna,  VOL. II     viii 55 ; vasa, v. 123 ; vinarium   truleum, v. 118  vinciri, v. 62  vinclum, v. 62  vinctio, v. 61  vinctnra, v. 62  vindemia, v. 37 ; vi. 16  vindemiator, v. 94  vineae, v. 37, 117  vineta, v. 37   vinum, v. 13, 37- ; vi. 16 ; vinum  vina, ix. 66, 67 ; v. Chio, flamen,  Lesbo   viocurus, v, 7, 158   violavit virginem, vi. SO   violentia, v. 70   vir, viii. SO; ix. 85; x. 4; vireis,  viii. 36 ; v. centnmvirum, decem-  virum, quindecimviri, triumviri   virago, vii. 37   virgo virgines, r. Sabinus, Tarpeius,   Vestales, violavit  virgultum, v. 102  \iride, v. 102   virile virilia, \iii. 46, 51 ; ix. 41, 48,  SI, 110; x. 8, 21, 30; nomina  virilia, viii. 36, x. 65; nomen  virile, viii SI, ix. 40, x. 65 ;  v. tunica ; cf. genus   virtus, v. 73   vis, v. 37, 61, 63, 70, 102; vi. 80;  viii. 7 ; haec vis, hums vis, hae  vis, F. 16 ; v. Venus, vita   visenda, vi. 82   visere, v. inlicium   Visolus, v. Poetelins   visus, vi. SO   vita a vi, v. 63 ; vita et mors, v   11 ; v. decernunt  vitio mannmissus, creatus magis-   tratus, vi. 30  vitis, v. 37, 102  Vitula, vii. 107  vitularttes, vii. 107  vitulus, v. 96 ; vituli, ix. 28 ; vituli   vox, vii. 104  vi rices, r. vibices   vivo non vivor, x. 78 ; vivatur vive-  retur, x. 32   vix, viii. 9 ; x. 14, 79, SO   vocabulum vocabula, vi. 56; viii.  11, 12, 40, 45, 52, 53, 56-59, 61, 64,  71, 75, 78, 79, SO ; ix. 1, 9, 21, 34,  41, 50-52, 54, 55, 57, 58, 62, 63,   673     INDEX     66-68, 71, 74, 77, 78, 85, 88, 00 ; x.  6, 20, 23, 24, 35, 47, 51, 54, 81-83 ;  vocabulum Latinum, v. 29, 68 ;  priscum, vii. 26 ; vocabula a For-  tuna, v. 91 ; Aegyptiorum, viii.  65 ; aquatilium animalium, v. 77 ;  artificum, v. 93 ; barbara, viii.  64 ; dierum, vi. 12 (civilia), 33 ;  vocabula ex Graeco sumpta,  F. 14 a, F. 14 b; vocabula fera-  rum, v. 100; Gallica, v. 167;  Gallorum, viii. 65 ; vocabula im-  ponenda, vi. 3 ; lectulorum, v.  166 ; litterarum Latinarum, ix.  51 ; locorura, v. 10 ; magnitu-  dinis, viii. 79 ; mensium, vi. 33 ;  miliaria, ix. 85 ; multitudinis, ix.  64-66, 68, 09 ; vocabula nostra,  viii. 65 ; pecuniae, v. 169 ; pis-  cium, v. 77 ; Poenicum, viii. 65 ;  temporum, v. 10, vi. 1, 35 ; voca-  bula Tnsca, v. 55 ; vetera, ix. 22 ;  v. casus, figura, Graecus, homo,  impositio, peregrinus, poeta,  Sabinus, series, singularis, ver-  nacula  vocalis, v. oratio   vocandi casus, viii. 42, 6S ; ix. 43,   91 ; x. 31 ; cf. viii. 16  vocare, v. comitiatum, inlieium  Volaminia, v. Volumnia  Volcanalia, vi. 20  Yolcanalis flamen, v. 84     Volcania templa, vii. 11  Volcanus, v. 70, 74 ; vi. 20  volgus, v. 58   volo (vis et volas), vi. 47 ; ix. 103 ;   x. 81  volpes, v. 101   volsillis pugnare, non gladio, ix. 33  Volturnalia, vi. 21  Volturnalis flamen, vii. 45  Volturnum (oppidum), v. 29  Volturnus (amnis), v. 29 ; vi. 21 ;  vii. 45   volucres, v. 75; ix. 28; volucrum   vox, vii. 104  Volumnia, v. Lucia  voluntarius -a -um, v. declinatio,   declinatus, genus  voluntas hominum, ix. 34 ; x. 15,   51 ; cf. voluntarius  Volupiae sacellum, v. 104  voluptas, viii. 31  vomer, v. 135  Vortumnus, v. 46, 74  vox voces, viii. 40, etc. ; ix. 38, 40,   42, 52, 55, 70, 88 ; X. 7, 19, 29, 30,   36, 63, 66, 6S, 69, 72, 77, 82 ; v.   animantium, declinatus, tigura,   lupus, similitudo, sonus   X, cf. CS, GS  Xerxes, vii. 21   zanclas, v. 137     674     INDEX OF GREEK WORDS     References are to Book (Roman numeral) and Section (Arabic number),  and to Fragment (F.) and serial number (Arabic), with subdivisions.     ayaBov, V.  dypof, v. 34  ayiov., vi. 12  act ov y vi. 11  ai8(a9ai, vi. 9  acura, vi. 11  aA«f uccucoe, vii. 82   aAjcvwv, v. 79 ; vii. SS   atia£av t vii. 74   a/x^Wef, V. 115   AfLckyeiv, VI. 90   ajju^t/ita, v. 78   avayapyapi^ecrdcu., vi. 96   ayaAoyta, X. 37, 39 ; apuAoytar,   x. 39 ; ayaAtryta?, viii. 23  ava Xoyov, viiL 32, 55 ; x. 2, 37  aFoAoyoi' x. 37, 3$, 39  av&pi fiax^rai, vii. 82  a*TopjeT»Kd»', ix. 24  avnKCifteva, F. 28. 13   &VTl)lOVj V. fLOtTOV   avrixOwv Ilvflayopa, vii, 17  av*ifLaAta.v t vii. 23 ; r. wept ay-  aStvuay F. 2S. 2, 4, 7, 8, 9, 12   ippafiiav, V. 175  amrapayof, v. 104   0ap£ap€py r * di'8pt  /ULeAuoj, V. 10G  /Accra, V. 118  /xipes, vi. 10  /xiJjtj, vi. 10   /XOlTOf aVTtjlOV, V, 179   fioptav, V. opxtv  fiv, vii. 101  fivpatva, v. 77   reap-, t7. errji'  pe'/xi), v. 3G   vajxifxa /SapjSapiKa, vii. 70  ia/M,\bv evTepov, V. Ill   5?, v. 9G   Xapn)?, F. 14 a, F. 14 b  ^dpT-ov, v. SS   e'peTe, vi. 90  ipeperpov, v. 1GG  (/>pe'ap, v. 25, 81  tpws ayafldi/, vi. 4     Printed in Great Britain by R. & R. Clark, Limited, Edinburgh     THE LOEB CLASSICAL  LIBRARY     VOLUMES ALREADY PUBLISHED     LATIN AUTHORS     AMMIANUS MARCELLINUS. J. C. Rolfe. 3 Vols.  Vols. I. and II.   APULEIUS. THE GOLDEN ASS (METAMOR-  PHOSES). W. Adlington (1566). Revised byS. Gase-  lee. (6th Imp.)   AULUS GELLIUS. J. C. Rolfe. 3 Vols.   AUSONIUS. H. G. Evelyn White. 2 Vols.   BEDE. J. E. King. 2 Vols.   BOETHIUS: TRACTS and DE CONSOLATIONE   PHILOSOPHIAE. Rev. H. F. Stewart and E. K.   Rand. (3rd Imp.)  CAESAR : CIVIL WARS. A. G. Peskett (4th Imp.)  CAESAR : GALLIC WAR. H. J. Edwards (7^ Imp.)  CATO and VARRO : DE RE RUSTICA. H. B. Ash and   W. D. Hooper. (2nd Imp.)  CATULLUS. F. W. Cornish; TIBULLUS. J. B.   Postgate; and PERVIGILIUM VENERIS.* J. W.   Mackail. (IQth Imp.)  CELSUS : DE MEDICINA. W. G. Spencer 3 Vols.  CICERO: DE FINIBUS. H. Rackham. (3rd Imp. revised.)  CICERO: DE NATURA DEORUM and ACADEMICA.   H. Rackham.   CICERO : DE OFFICIIS. Walter Miller. (3rd Imp.)  CICERO : DE REPUBLICA and DE LEGIBUS. Clin-  ton W. Keyes.   CICERO: DE SENECTUTE, DE AMICITIA, DE   DIVINATIONE. W. A. Falconer. (4th Imp.)  CICERO: IN CATILINAM, PRO MURENA, PRO   SULLA, PRO FLACCO. Louis E. Lord.  CICERO: LETTERS TO ATTICUS. E. O. Winstedc.   3 Vols. (Vol. I. 4th Imp., Vol. II. 3rd Imp. and Vol.   III. 2nd Imp.)   CICERO: LETTERS TO HIS FRIENDS. W. Glynn   Williams. 3 Vols.  CICERO : PHILIPPICS. W. C. A. Ker. (2nd Imp.)  CICERO: PRO ARCHIA. POST REDITUM, DE   DOMO, DE HARUSPICUM RESPONSIS. PRO   PLANCIO. N. H. Watts. (2nd Imp.)  CICERO: PRO CAECINA, PRO LEGE MANILIA   PRO CLUENTIO, PRO RABIRIO. H. Grose Hodge.     THE LOEB CLASSICAL LIBRARY   CICERO: PRO MILONE, IN PISONEM, PRO  SCAURO, PRO FONTEIO, PRO RABIRIO POS-  TUMO, PRO MARCELLO, PRO LIGARIO, PRO  REGE DEIOTARO. N. H. Watts.   CICERO : PRO QUINCTIO, PRO ROSCIO AMERINO,  PRO ROSCIO COMOEDO, CONTRA RULLUM.  J. H. Freese.   CICERO : TUSCULAN DISPUTATIONS. J. E. King.   CICERO: VERRINE ORATIONS. L. H. G. Green-  wood. 2 Vols.   CLAUDIAN. M. Platnauer. 2 Vols.   FLORUS: E. S. Forster; and CORNELIUS NEPOS :  J. C. Rolfe.   FRONTINUS : STRATAGEMS and AQUEDUCTS.   C. E. Bennett and M. B. McEIwain.  FRONTO : CORRESPONDENCE. C. R. Haines. 2 Vols.  HORACE : ODES and EPODES. C. E. Bennett. (10i!/i   Imp, revised,)   HORACE: SATIRES, EPISTLES, ARS POETICA.   H. R. Fairclough. (4>th Imp, revised.)  JEROME : SELECT LETTERS. F. A. Wright.  JUVENAL and PERSIUS. G. G. Ramsay. (5th Imp.)  LIVY. B. O. Foster, Evan T. Sage and A. C. Schlesinger. 13   Vols. Vols. I.-V., IX-XII. (Vols. I. and IX, 2ndlmp. revised.)  LUCAN. J. D. Duff.   LUCRETIUS. W. H. D. Rouse. (Uh Imp, revised,)  MARTIAL. W. C. A. Ker. 2 Vols. (3rd Imp, revised.)  MINOR LATIN POETS: from Publilius Syrus to  Rutilius Namatianus, including Grattius, Calpurnius  Siculus, Nemesianus, Avianus, with "Aetna," "Phoenix"  and other poems. J. Wight Duff and Arnold M. Duff.  (2nd Imp,)   OVID: THE ART OF LOVE and OTHER POEMS.   J H. Mozley.  OVID : FASTI. Sir James G. Frazer.  OVID : HEROIDES and AMORES. Grant Showerman.   (3rd Imp.)   OVID: METAMORPHOSES. F. J. Miller, 2 Vols.   (Vol. I. 6th Imp., Vol. II. 5th Imp.)  OVID: TRISTIA and EX PONTO. A. L. Wheeler.   (2nd Imp,)   PETRONIUS. M. Heseltine; SENECA: APOCOLO-  CYNTOSIS. W. H. D. Rouse. (6th Imp, revised.)   PLAUTUS. Paul Nixon. 5 Vols. (Voi. I. Uh Imp.,  Vols. II. and III. 3rd Imp,)   2     THE LOEB CLASSICAL LIBRARY   PLINY: LETTERS. Melmoth's Translation revised by  W. M. L. Hutchinson. 2 Vols. (4th Imp.)   PLINY: NATURAL HISTORY. H.~ Rackham and  W. H. S. Jones. 10 Vols. Vol. I.   PROPERTIUS. H. E. Butler. (4^ Imp.)   QUINTILIAN. H. E. Butler. 4 Vols. (Vols. I. and IV  2nd Imp.)   REMAINS OF OLD LATIN. E. H. Warraington. 4   Vols. Vol.1. (Ennius and Caecilius.) _Vol. II. (Livius,   Naevius, Pacuvius, Accius.) Vol. III. (Lucilius, Laws   of the XII Tables.)  ST. AUGUSTINE, CONFESSIONS OF. W. Watts   (1631). 2 Vols. (Vol. I. 4th Imp., Vol. II. 3rd Imp.)  ST. AUGUSTINE, SELECT LETTERS. J. H. Baxter.  SALLUST. J. Rolfe. (2nd Imp. revised.)  SCRIPTORES HISTORIAE AUGUSTAE. D. Magie.   3 Vols. (Vol. I. 2nd Imp. revised.)  SENECA: APOCOLOCYNTOSIS. Of. PETRONIUS  SENECA : EPISTULAE MORALES. R, M. Gummere.   3 Vols. (Vol. I. 3rd Imp., Vol. II. 2nd Imp. revised.)  SENECA : MORAL ESSAYS. J. W. Basore. 3 Vols.   (Vol. II. 2nd Imp. revised.)  SENECA: TRAGEDIES. F. J. Miller. 2 Vols. {2nd   Imp. revised.)   SIDONIUS: POEMS AND LETTERS. W. B. Anderson.   2 Vols. Vol. I.  SILIUS ITALICUS. J. D. Duff. 2 Vols. (Vol.11. 2nd Imp.)  STATIUS. J. H. Mozley. 2 Vols.   SUETONIUS. J. C. Rolfe. 2 Vols. (Vol. I. 5th Imp.,  Vol. II. 4th Imp. revised.)   TACITUS : DIALOGUS. Sir Wm. Peterson ; and AGRI-  COLA and GERMANIA. Maurice Hutton. (4th Imp.)   TACITUS : HISTORIES and ANNALS. C. H. Moore  and J. Jackson. 4 Vols. (Vol. I. 2nd Imp.)   TERENCE. John Sargeaunt. 2 Vols. (5th Imp.)   TERTULLIAN : APOLOGIA and DE SPECTACULIS.  T. R. Glover. MINUCIUS FELIX. G. H. Rendall.   VALERIUS FLACCUS. J. H. Mozley. (2nd Imp. revised.)   VARRO: DE LINGUA LATIN A. R. G. Kent. 2 Vols.   VELLEIUS PATERCULUS and RES GESTAE DIVI  AUGUSTI. F. W. Shipley.   VIRGIL. H. R. Fairclough. 2 Vols. (Vol. I. \2th Imp.,  Vol. II. 10th Imp. revised.)   VITRUVIUS : DE ARCHITECTURA. F. Granger. 2 Vols.   3     THE LOEB CLASSICAL LIBRARY   GREEK AUTHORS     ACHILLES TATIUS. S. Gaselee.   AENEAS TACTICUS : ASCLEPIODOTUS and ONA-   SANDER. The Illinois Greek Club.  AESCHINES. C. D. Adams.   AESCHYLUS. H. Weir Smyth. 2 Vols. (Vol. I. Uh Imp.,   Vol. II. 3rd Imp.)  APOLLODORUS. Sir James G. Frazer. 2 Vols.  APOLLONIUS RHODIUS. R. C. Seaton. (Uh Imp,)  THE APOSTOLIC FATHERS. Kirsopp Lake. 2 Vols.   (Vol. I. 5th Imp., Vol. II. Uh Imp.)  APPIAN'S ROMAN HISTORY. Horace White. 4 Vols.   (Vol. I. 3rd Imp., Vols. II., III. and IV. 2nd Imp.)  ARATUS. Of. CALLIMACHUS.   ARISTOPHANES. Benjamin Bickley Rogers. 3 Vols.   (Vols. I. and II. Uh Imp., Vol. III. 3rd Imp!) Verse trans.  ARISTOTLE : ART OF RHETORIC. J. H. Freese.  ARISTOTLE : ATHENIAN CONSTITUTION, EUDE-   MIAN ETHICS, VIRTUES and VICES. H. Rackham.   (2nd Imp.)   ARISTOTLE: METAPHYSICS. H. Tredennick. 2 Vols.  (2nd Imp.)   ARISTOTLE: MINOR WORKS. W. S. Hett. On  Colours, On Things Heard, Physiognomics, On  Plants, On Marvellous Things Heard, Mechanical  Problems, On Indivisible Lines, Situations and Names  of Winds, On Melissus, Xenophanes, and Gorgias.   ARISTOTLE: NICOMACHEAN ETHICS. H. Rack-  ham. (2nd Imp. revised.)   ARISTOTLE: OECONOMICA and MAGNA MOR-  ALIA. G. C. Armstrong ; with Vol. II. Metaphysics.  (2nd Imp.)   ARISTOTLE : ORGANON. H. P. Cooke and H. Tre-  dennick. 3 Vols. Vol. I.   ARISTOTLE : ON THE SOUL, PARVA NATURALIA,  . ON BREATH. W. S. Hett.   ARISTOTLE: PARTS OF ANIMALS. A. L. Peck;  MOTION AND PROGRESSION OF ANIMALS.  E. S. Forster.   ARISTOTLE : PHYSICS. Rev. P. Wicksteed and F. M.  Cornford. 2 Vols. (Vol. II. 2nd Imp.)   ARISTOTLE : POETICS and LONGINUS. W. Hamil-  ton Fyfe; DEMETRIUS ON STYLE. W. Rhys  Roberts. (2nd Imp. revised.)   ARISTOTLE : POLITICS. H. Rackham.   4     THE LOEB CLASSICAL LIBRARY   ARISTOTLE: PROBLEMS. W. S. Hett. 2 Vols.  ARISTOTLE : RHETORICA AD ALEXANDRUM.   H. Rackham. (With Problems, Vol. II.)   ARRIAN : HISTORY OF ALEXANDER and INDICA.   Rev. E. Iliffe Robson. 2 Vols.  A THEN AE US : DEIPNOSOPHISTAE. C. B. Gulick.   7 Vols. Vols. I.-VI.  ST. BASIL : LETTERS. R. J. Deferrari. 4 Vols.  CALLIMACHUS and LYCOPHRON A. W. Mair ;   ARATUS. G. R. Mair.  CLEMENT OF ALEXANDRIA. Rev. G.^V. Butterworth.  COLLUTHUS. C/.OPPIAN.   DAPHNIS and C'HLOE. Thornley's Translation revised  by J. M. Edmonds; and PARTHENIUS. S. Gaselee.  (3rd Imp.)   DEMOSTHENES: DE COROxNA and DE FALSA  LEGATIONE. C. A. Vince and J. H. Vince.   DEMOSTHENES : MEIDIAS, ANDROTION, ARISTO-  CRATES, TIMOCRATES, ARISTOGEITON. J. II.  Vince.   DEMOSTHENES: OLYNTHIACS, PHILIPPICS and  MINOR ORATIONS : I-XVII and XX. J. H. Vince.   DEMOSTHENES : PRIVATE ORATIONS. A. T. Mur-  ray. 4 Vols. Vol. I.   DIOCASSIUS: ROMAN HISTORY. E. Cary. 9 Vols.  (Vol. II. 2nd Imp.)   DIO CHRYSOSTOM. J. W. Cohoon. 6 Vols. Vol. I.   DIODORUS SICULUS. C H. Oldfather. 12 Vols  Vols. I. and II.   DIOGENES LAERTIUS. R. D. Hicks. 2 Vols. (Vol.   I. 3rd Imp.)   DIONYSIUS OF HALICARNASSUS : ROMAN ANTI-  QUITIES. Spelman's translation revised by E. Cary.  7 Vols. Vol. I.   EPICTETUS. W. A. Oldfather. 2 Vols.   EURIPIDES. A. S. Way. 4 Vols. (Vols. I., II., IV.  tth Imp., Vol. III. 3rd Imp.) Verse trans.   EUSEBIUS: ECCLESIASTICAL HISTORY. Kirsopp  Lake and J. E. L. Oulton. 2 Vols. (Vol. II. 2nd Imp.)   GALEN: ON THE NATURAL FACULTIES. A. J.  Brock. (2nd Imp.)   THE GREEK ANTHOLOGY. W. R. Paton. 5 Vols.  (Vol. I. 3rd Imp., Vols. II. and III. 2nd Imp.)   GREEK ELEGY AND IAMBUS with the ANACRE-  ONTEA. J. M. Edmonds. 2 Vols.   5     THE LOEB CLASSICAL LIBRARY   THE GREEK BUCOLIC POETS (THEOCRITUS,   BION, MOSCHUS). J. M. Edmonds. (6th Imp. revised.)  GREEK MATHEMATICAL WORKS. Ivor Thomas.   2 Vols. Vol. I.  HERODES. Of. THEOPHRASTUS : CHARACTERS.  HERODOTUS. A. D. Godley. 4 Vols. (Vol. I. 3rd   Imp., Vols. II.-IV. 2nd Imp.)  HESIOD and THE HOMERIC HYMNS. H. G. Evelyn   White. (5th Imp. revised and enlarged.)  HIPPOCRATES and the FRAGMENTS OF HERA-   CLEITUS. W. H.S.Jones and E.T.Withington. 4 Vols.  HOMER : ILIAD. A. T. Murray. 2 Vols. (Vol. I. Uh   Imp., Vol. II. 3rd Imp.)  HOMER : ODYSSEY. A.T.Murray. 2 Vols. (4th Imp.)  ISAEUS. E. S. Forster.   ISOCRATES. George Norlin. 3 Vols. Vols. I. and II.  ST. JOHN DAMASCENE: BARLAAM AND IOASAPH.   Rev. G. R. Woodward and Harold Mattingly. (2nd Imp.   revised.)   JOSEPHUS. H. St. J. Thackeray and Ralph Marcus.   9 Vols. Vols. I.-VI. (Vol. V. 2nd Imp.)  JULIAN. Wilmer Cave Wright. 3 Vols. (Vols. I. and II.   2nd Imp.)   LUCIAN. A. M. Harmon. 8 Vols. Vols. I.-V. (Vols.   I. and II. 3rd Imp.)  LYCOPHRON. Of CALLIMACHUS.  LYRA GRAECA. J. M. Edmonds. 3 Vols. (Vol. I.   3rd Imp., Vol. II. 2nd Ed. revised and enlarged.)  LYSIAS. W. R. M. Lamb.   MARCUS AURELIUS. C.R.Haines. (3rd Imp. revised.)  MENANDER. F. G. Allinson. (2nd Imp. revised.)  MINOR ATTIC ORATORS (ANTIPHON, ANDOCIDES,   DEMADES, DEINARCHUS, HYPEREIDES). K. J.   Maidment. 2 Vols. Vol. I.  OPPIAN, COLLUTHUS, TRYPHIODORUS. A. W. Mair.  PAPYRI (SELECTIONS). A. S. Hunt and C. C. Edgar.   4 Vols. Vols. I. and II.  PARTHENIUS. Of. DAPHNIS and CHLOE.  PAUSANIAS : DESCRIPTION OF GREECE. W. H. S.   Jones. 5 Vols, and Companion Vol. (Vol. I. 2nd Imp.)  PHILO. * 10 Vols. Vols. I.-.V. F. H. Colson and Rev. G.   H. Whitaker; Vols. VI. and VII. F. H. Colson.  PHILOSTRATUS : THE LIFE OF APOLLONIUS OF   TYANA. F. C. Conybeare. 2 Vols. (Vol. I. 3rd Imp.,   Vol. II. 2nd Imp.)   6     THE LOEB CLASSICAL LIBRARY   PHILOSTRATUS : IMAGINES ; CALLISTRATUS :   DESCRIPTIONS. A. Fairbanks.  PHILOSTRATUS and EUNAPIUS: LIVES OF THE   SOPHISTS. Wilmer Cave Wright.  PINDAR. Sir J. E. Sandys. (6th Imp. revised.)  PLATO : CHARMIDES, ALCIBIADES, HIPPARCHUS,   THE LOVERS, THEAGES, MINOS axd EPINOMIS.   W. R. M. Lamb.  PLATO: CRATYLUS, PARMENIDES, GREATER   HIPPIAS, LESSER HIPPIAS. H. N. Fowler.  PLATO: EUTHYPHRO, APOLOGY, CRITO, PHAE   DO, PHAEDRUS. H. N. Fowler. (7th Imp.)  PLATO : LACHES, PROTAGORAS MENO, EUTHY-   DEMUS. W. R. M. Lamb. (2nd Imp. revised.)  PLATO : LAWS. Rev. R. G. Bury. 2 Vols.  PLATO : LYSIS, SYMPOSIUM, GORGIAS. W. R. M.   Lamb. (2nd Imp. revised.)  PLATO: REPUBLIC. PaulShorey. 2 Vols. (Vol.1.   2nd Imp. revised.)  PLATO: STATESMAN, PHILEBUS. H. N Fowler;   ION. W. R. M. Lamb.  PLATO : THEAETETUS and SOPHIST. H. N. Fowler.   (2nd Imp.)   PLATO : TIMAEUS, CRITIAS, CLITOPHO, MENEXE-   NUS, EPISTULAE. Rev. R. G. Bury.  PLUTARCH: MORALIA. 14, Vols. Vols. I.- V. F. C.   Babbitt; Vol. X. H. N. Fowler.  PLUTARCH: THE PARALLEL LIVES. B. Perrin.   11 Vols. (Vols. I., II., III. and VII. 2nd Imp.)  POLYBIUS. W. R. Paton. 6 Vols.  PROCOPIUS: HISTORY OF THE WARS. H. B.   Dewing. 7 Vols. Vols. I.-VI. (Vol. I. 2nd Imp.)  QUINTUS SMYRNAEUS. A. S. Way. Verse trans.  SEXTUS EMPIRICUS. Rev. R. G. Bury. 3 Vols.  SOPHOCLES. F. Storr. 2 Vols. (Vol. I. 6th Imp., Vol   II. 4th Imp.) Verse trans.  STRABO: GEOGRAPHY. Horace L. Jones. 8 Vols.   (Vols. I and VIII. 2nd Imp.)  THEOPHRASTUS : CHARACTERS. J. M. Edmonds ;   HERODES, etc A. D. Knox.  THEOPHRASTUS: ENQUIRY INTO PLANTS. Sir   Arthur Hort, Bart 2 Vols.  THUCYDIDES. C. F. Smith. 4 Vols. (Vol. I. 3rd Imp.,   Vols. II., III. and IV. 2nd Imp. revised.)  TRYPHIODORUS. Cf. OPPIAN.   7     THE LOEB CLASSICAL LIBRARY   XENOPHON : CYROPAEDIA. Walter Miller. 2 Vols.  (2nd Imp.)   XENOPHON : HELLENICA, ANABASIS, APOLOGY,  and SYMPOSIUM. C. L. Brownson and O. J. Todd.  3 Vols. (2nd Imp.)   XENOPHON : MEMORABILIA and OECONOMICUS.  E. C. Marchant. (2nd Imp.)   XENOPHON : SCRIPTA MINORA. E. C. Marchanb.     VOLUMES IN PREPARATION     GREEK AUTHORS     ARISTOTLE: DE CAELO. W. K. C. Guthrie.  ARISTOTLE: HISTORY AND GENERATION OF   ANIMALS. A. L. Peck.  ARISTOTLE: METEOROLOGICA. H. P. Lee.  MANETHO. W. G. Waddell.  NONNUS. W. H. D. Rouse.   PAPYRI: LITERARY PAPYRI. Selected and trans-  lated by C. H. Roberts.  PTOLEMY: TETRAB1BLUS. F. E. Robbins.   LATIN AUTHORS     S. AUGUSTINE : CITY OF GOD. J. H. Baxter.  CICERO : AD HERENNIUM. H. Caplan.  CICERO : DE ORATORE. Charles Stuttaford and W. E.  Sutton.   CICERO : BRUTUS, ORATOR. G. L. Hendrickson and   H. M. Hubbell.  CICERO: PRO SESTIO, IN VATINIUM, PRO   CAELIO, DE PROVINCIIS CONSULARIBUS, PRO   BALBO. J. H. Freese.  COLUMELLA : DE RE RUSTICA. II. B. Ash.  PRUDENTIUS. J. H. Baxter.   QUINTUS CURTIUS: HISTORY OF ALEXANDER.  J. C. Rolfe.   DESCRIPTIVE PROSPECTUS ON APPLICATION     Cambridge, Mass. . HARVARD UNIVERSITY PRESS  London . . WILLIAM HE1NEMANN LTD  8